《The Jade Emperor In Naruto》 Chapter -1 - Abilities PHYSICAL POWER Other times referred to as The King''s Body, is a special form of transferable physical energy Jade Emperor had. It is what powered the original Jade emperor even as a frail old man. Powers includes: Super strength super speed and agility immense durability a super sense: he could sense someone even if they were invisible and could also sense different energies WISDOM OF THE SAGE other times referred to as The King''s Wisdom or Sage''s Eye. It is originaly a third eye but I didn''t want the mc to have three eyes. Powers include: Telekinesis Telepathy Portal creation: can create different portals through space, he still needs the cane to go to different worlds though Immortality: has a huge lifespan and can take over the bodies of others if about to die Non physical interaction: Can still touch things even if they are intangible (so Kamui ain''t shit to him) Space flight and regular flight: can survive in the vacuum of space and fly to space or just fly if he wants Creation: not absolute creation no, but he can create stuff out of anything like limbs or clothes. Vital Energy Manipulation- is able to take or give Vital energy to those he chose. By using this method, he could prolong lives or take them away. This ability also extended to giving permanent independence and life to those whose existence was tethered to others(for example he could make a shadow clone a real person) Energy blast, Soul absorption, Resurrection of the dead (But he can only do this through the rough energy stones which are not in the naruto world, but it''s ok I''ll make a replacement for that) Fundamental Force Manipulation: Gravity manipulation Velocity Manipulation- can manipulate the velocity of objects around him, Friction Manipulation- Manipulating frictional force enabled the King to slip off the enemy''s hold effortlessly. It could also be used to slip off an attack, preventing the opponent from damaging him. Inertia Manipulation- By increasing his body''s resistance to change in its state of motion, could use minimum amounts of physical strength to deal damaging blows to his enemy Electromagnetism Manipulation- Can redirects lightning attacks, can shoot literal lightning bolts onto his enemies Attraction & Repulsion-The King could use this to pull someone to him or push them back. Usually he did it by pulling someone to him then using repulsion to augment his attack. Weak Force Manipulation-Using the very force that decays nuclear particles, he can destroy any object in his path. Strong Force Manipulation- By manipulating the very force that binds protons and neutrons together in atomic nuclei, He can imitate the state of nuclear fusion inside stars. Blade of Tathagata- With a single swing of the Blade of Tathagata, King was able to slice the Earth from where he stood - somewhere in Korea - all the way towards an island across the continent. This blade was the same blade the King used to defeat Sun Wukong and his army of 12 billion monsters. Cane of the sage- can summon a portal through dimensions Robe of the sage- The Robe of the Sage was the official attire of the King, which he could summon out of thin air. it is extremely durable Chapter 1 - F***k” You see I hate fake people, people who only like you for the clout. For example, the people in naruto''s village, oh my god I hate them with a passion. Well except for the few who treated my boy right. Oh another example is the bitch who is running towards me with a knife trying to kill me. "DIE" yells this crazy lady, well actually she''s my wife. You see I''m a multimillionaire and ceo of a company, one day I caught my wife cheating but I didn''t want to file for divorce because she could take half my money so I was going to change my will so that if I die everything I own will go to multiple orphanages and homeless shelters. Well she found out and wants to kill me before I change it. Well back to her running at me with a knife I easy dodge and throw a right hook to her face essentially knocking her out. "Well that was easy" I said taking out my phone and calling my lawyer "Charles it''s time, change it" and like that everything I own will go to charity and now I can rest easy. BANG " huh, what was that, what''s with the pain I feel in my ?h?st" I said and then I look to see blood where my heart is. My vision gets blurry and right before it goes black I see the man my wife cheated with. "Fuck" I didn''t know where I was, I couldn''t see, hear, or feel. The only thing I had was existence, I knew I existed but that''s it. I don''t know how long it''s been. This place seems to have no concept of time or space, i didn''t want to be here any more, I might go insane. (Pov: ???) "The soul is still here? I thought it would cease to exist like all the other souls that have fallen into the void. What an interesting mortal, I wanna see what else you can do if I were to grant you a second chance" said a being with no form but with just it''s words the void shook. (Pov: mc) When I opened my eyes I saw a Japanese style room with many bunk beds in it. I took a look at my body and I saw that I was tiny, like I had the body of a three year old. "What the hell is going on, does this mean I''m finally free from that dark space?" I wondered to myself. I couldn''t help but notice that I felt different, I felt like I had some sort of unimaginable strength. Maybe it''s my imagination, also why the hell am I in a child''s body? I looked around and saw other kids sleeping, some were quiet and other snored loudly. I lay down on what I guess is my bed and I close my eyes hoping to fall asleep. That''s when I sensed a dark ominous aura, it was full of so much hate that I almost shit myself. All the kids started waking up and crying and women appeared telling them to get up and follow them. That''s when a heard a roar and what felt like an earthquake. The ladies led us outside and that when I saw it, buildings made of wood destroyed, there was even a gigantic mountain with four faces on it. People were screaming and in the center of it all that destruction was a gigantic orange-red fox with nine large tails swinging behind it. All I could say was "fuck" Chapter 2 - Itachi "Fuck, why the fu?k do I have to be in naruto, I love the show but if your not a Uchiha or have a tailed beast as your best friend, then you ain''t shit" I follow who I guess are the matrons because obviously I was just at an orphanage. I can see ninjas going around helping people stuck under rubble and taking the injured to get helped As I was running a building suddenly collapsed in front of me separating me and the other orphans. "Dammit, this day is really getting worse and worse" I say. I managed to get around it but the others are no where in sight. So I just start running to a random place the farther from the nine tails the better. As I run I see a black haired boy around the age of 6 carrying a baby. As he is running I can see that a gigantic piece of rubble is going to fall on him. "WATCH OUT" I yell, but it seems like the boy won''t make it. I can''t do anything IF ONLY THAT ROCK CAN JUST STOP I hope reaching my hand out, and just like that the rock stop in midair. The boy looks at me curiously then hastily moves out of the rubble''s trajectory. It felt weird, like it was instinct, it was as if I could control some invisible force that was able to control that rock. After I see the boy move out from the rock''s trajectory I willed the force to make the rock drop and it did "Woah" I was mind blown, but I felt like that wasn''t even a fraction of my power. The boy came up to me an said " did you do that? If so thank you for saving me and my baby brother''s life. I''m Itachi Uchiha who are you?" I was shocked, this is THE Itachi Uchiha, wow then that baby must be Sasuke. When asked about my name I felt something telling me to say "Hisui Tenno, my name is Hisui Tenno but you could just call me Hisui" "Well Hisui your also going to the academy my right? Let''s go together" said Itachi with a kind smile. "Ok, I was kinda lost so going with you is my best option" I said with a similar smile and we started running towards the academy. While running I notice that I''m not tired and that I can go really fast but I held back because Itachi is my guide "By the way, how did you stop that rock in midair, Was it some sort of jutsu? asked Itachi with a curious expression "I don''t really know, I just wanted it to stop and it did" I answered, even though I could have lied there wasn''t really a believable excuse, besides it''s not like Itachi is Danzo or Hiruzen. I hate those two especially Danzo "Are you ok? you seem mad at something?" Asked Itachi. Itachi isn''t an idiot, if I were to say nothing is bothering me he would be able to see through that "I can''t stand to see the village destroyed, that monster will pay for what it did" I said, it was believable also Itachi didn''t question it and agreed with me. After a while we reached the academy and entered, me and Itachi split because he had to go to the section where his clan was. "Bye Hisui, thank you for saving me and Sasuke" said Itachi as he walked away towards the other Uchiha. I looked around and found the other Orphan kids and joined them "Hisui where have you been?" Asked one of the matrons with worry mixed with anger "Sorry I got a building collapsed in front of me which separated us, and when I finally went around it I got lost and an Uchiha guided me here" I explained to the matron. "Well next time make sure to stick with someone as you won''t know if another Uchiha will come to the rescue, now go join the others" said the matron I joined the other orphans but I didn''t talk to them because they are practically still babies and will talk about nonsensical things. Itachi was a genius so talking to him was fine. We stayed in the orphanage until The Third hokage came in and announced "The Nine tails beast has been defeated but at the cost of the Fourth and his wife''s life, including their baby." People cheered at the defeat of the nine tails and cried at the loss of Minato and Kushina. I could care less as I knew what was going to happen and I was excited because this was the start of it all. After a couple days we went back to the orphanage with a couple new kids, but the one the stands out the most was a newborn baby with blonde hair and three whiskers on each side of his face. This baby went by the name of Naruto Uzumaki. Chapter 3 - Jade Emperor I hate this village, hypocrites all of them. They spread that nonsense of the will of fire but wish death upon a child. This village is full of trash, there are a few good people but that doesn''t make up for the thousands of bastards. It''s been four years since naruto has been born and life has been eventful to say the least. When I saw what I looked liked I was shocked and that''s when I realized what my power was - (Flashback) "Wow I''m pretty handsome" i way to myself while looking at the mirror I have flowing red hair with uplifted dark red bangs and a youthful visage and nice red eyes "hah I kinda look like the Jade emperor from the god of high school" I say while smirking until suddenly information ?ssaults my brain. Information about the fundamental forces and how to control them, Information in other op abilities I seemed to possess. I even gained three items but they seem to be in some sort of void but I could call upon them anytime and anywhere. It seems I got a gift of some sorts, wow 5 of them, that''s gonna be useful. "Holy shit, I''m the Jade Emperor" I say in disbelief (Flashback end) Every since that day my eyes changed, my right eye has the symbol in it, while my left eye has the symbol in it. I was scared that people will think it''s a doujutsu and Danzo or orichmaru might come after me, but it seems as though they don''t care about me. I seemed to have no chakra what so ever so i cant be sensed, but the hokage and Danzo probably believe I have such a low amount of chakra that it''s hard for me to be sensed and have thus not cared about me. To hide my eyes I started wearing sunglasses. If I were to go all out I could beat all the Jonin but still not the hokage, so I was around Peak jonin to low Kage level. That''s fine I''m still seven years old I have years before I even reach my prime. I was walking around the village right now trying not to draw attention to myself and then someone shouted for me "BIG BROTHER HISUI WAIT FOR ME" well that ruins me being lowkey. At the sound at the voice villagers suddenly become disgusted and resentful. I turned around and smiled to the boy I considered my little brother. "Sup Naruto" I say while tapping his forehead like Itachi who I haven''t seen since the nine tails attack. "You know I hate when you do that right?" Says naruto with a pout. "Sorry I just can''t resist, after all you are my cute little brother" I say to naruto while patting him on the head "Well one day I''m gonna surpass you and become the strongest ninja ever dattebayo" declares naruto with a cheeky smile and a thumbs up I chuckle softly and say "I bet you will naruto, I bet you will" "So where are you going and can I come?" Asked naruto with pleading eyes "Of course you can, I''m just going for a walk right now so keep up" I say while increasing my walking speed. "HEY WAIT UP DONT GO SO FAST" shouts Naruto while chasing after me "To become the strongest ninja your gonna have to be faster than that" i say while laughing "Your going too Fa-" naruto says until he was interrupted when he bumped into a random ninja who ?ssume to be drunk and a chunin "Who said you can come here after what you have done, you damn demon" said the random drunk chunin while pointing its kunai at Naruto. Even though i could easily beat this moron, I have to do it in a subtle way that wont draw attention to myself, after all there are not only villagers but anbu watching me. "Come one Naruto let''s go" i say while grabbing Naruto''s hand and walking away "Who said you can leave you filthy demon bastard, your friends with him so that means your also a demon" said the chunin while grinning and walking slowly with his kunai in hand. So these anbu really wont stop him? Trash. I just stare at this moron and mutter under my breath "gravity x3" suddenly the man drops to the ground and falls unconscious. ''What a weakling, he cant even handle three times gravity'' I think to myself while removing the gravity. The way I did it brought the least attention to me and people will just think he stumbled and knocked himself out because he was drunk. I smirked and walked away with Naruto. "Hisui" said naruto "Yes?" I replied "Why do villagers call me a demon?" Asked naruto with tears in his eyes. I guess he should learn the truth, then I can finally start my plan. "Well naruto I guess it time you learned the truth, the truth of how this village betrayed you" i say which shocks naruto. Chapter 4 - The truth "What do you mean the village betrayed me ?" Asked Naruto in disbelief and shock "We can''t talk about this here, let''s go to a more private location" I say to Naruto as I grab his hand and dash to the forest, I ran so fast that the anbu tracking Naruto completely lost us. We appeared at a forest a few minutes later and Naruto looked at me while holding his stomach and having a pale face "I think I''m gonna throw up" said Naruto as he put his hand over his mouth "Sorry about that, I promise I''ll go slower next time" i say with a chuckle with my hands on my head "It''s okay, so what did you mean about this village betraying me" Asked Naruto with a serious expression "It all started the night of your birth" I say with my hand on his shoulder "My birth? Isn''t that the day the Demon attacked? ARE YOU SAYING IM THE DEMON?" Shouts Naruto with tears in his eyes "No, just let me explain and you will understand" I say "Okay, go on" Naruto says with tears in his eyes "The fourth hokage Minato Namikaze and his wife Kushina Uzamaki were expecting a child but the problem was that Kushina was a jinchuriki" I respond "Uzamaki? That''s my last name too, are we from a clan? And what''s a jinchuriki " Ask Naruto with disbelief and excitement in his face. I look at Naruto with a surprised face, how the hell can he not figure out that Minato and Kushina are his Parents. "Well a jinchuriki is a person who holds a tailed beast in their body. Tailed beast are beings made out of pure chakra created by the sage of six paths. The amount of tails they have correlates to how strong they are, from one tail to nine tails. And yes you are related to Kushina and yes you did have a clan but they were exterminated." I answered "Oh" said Naruto with a sad expression "It''s ok you have me" i say while patting Naruto''s head and he gives me a smile "as I was saying since she was the jinchuriki of the nine tails, going through labor would weaken the seal that holds the Kyuubi , so she had to go through labor in a secret location. She successfully gave birth to a healthy baby boy" i say "Wait, are you saying that Kushina is my m-" Naruto was saying before he was cut off by me "When I talk just listen" i say and Naruto just nods his head "after giving birth a masked man suddenly appears and threatens to kill the baby if they don''t give him the nine tails. After a little scuffle he managed to free the Kyuubi and put it under his control through a genjutsu" "Wow" exclaims Naruto "Minato managed to get the baby and Kushina to safety and followed after the masked man. He defeated the man which removed the kyuubi from his genjutsu and hurriedly went back to the village to battle the kyuubi" i said to Naruto "Wait if the Kyuubi was free why would Minato still need to fight him?" Asked Naruto "Well for years the Kyuubi has been prisoned, enslaved, and tormented by humans so it hates them and was going to the destroy the village" I answered "Why do people prison and enslave the Kyuubi" Asked Naruto "It''s all greed Naruto, people ?usted after the power of the tailed beast and so they sealed them into shinobi and created human weapons" I answered back "Wow, so the Kyuubi had to go through all that Huh." Said Naruto with a look of understanding and pity "Yeah it did, well back to what I was saying, Kushina appeared and tried to help Minato, but he knew he was not able to defeat the Kyuubi so he chose to seal it and make a new jinchuriki using the reaper death seal which takes the life of the user." I say "Who is the jinchuriki" Asked Naruto. This shocked me because it should be obvious by now, this makes me think ''yo this kid is kinda stupid'' " Minato chose to use his son as the jinchuriki and when the Kyuubi found out he impaled both Minato and Kushina. Sealing half of the Kyuubi in his son and the other half in himself, Both Minato and Kushina passed away. The only thing left of their legacy is their son, Naruto Uzamaki" I answer "Wow so they actually are my parents, and I hold the nine tailed beast inside of me. why wasn''t I told?" Asked Naruto with a sad little smile "Well they didn''t tell you because of enemies your father had, that''s why your last name is Uzamaki and not Namikaze" I answered back to him "Oh, well what does all this have to do with me being betrayed by this village?" Asked Naruto with a questioning gaze "Naruto the dying wish of your parents was for you to be treated as a hero, now tell me Naruto how have you been treated by this village." I asked Naruto "I-I''ve been beaten, starved, and tormented by the villagers" Asked Naruto with both tears and hate in his eyes "These villager blame you for the nine tails attack even though you suffered the worst from it. You lost both your parents and you have to live your life seen as a demon. The third hokage is incompetent he could easily make your life better but he does nothing, he stays in his office all day and watches how you suffer from these villagers, a four year old child" i say with a voice full of hate "What, even the old man?" Says Naruto in disbelief "It''s not only him it''s that corrupted council, rather then blame their own incompetence for the failure of protecting Kushina when she gave birth, they would rather blame a child for the Kyuubi''s attack. Naruto this village is a village full of trash" I say coldly "This village, i-I HATE THESE BASTARDS" shouts Naruto as he cries "It''s ok Naruto, that''s why I want you to join me, we can leave this village and make our own, a place of strength, peace, and a place we can call home" i say to Naruto with a smile "Really? Make our own? How are we gonna do that?" Asked Naruto while wiping his tears away "Well first we need to go on a little journey and gather up some allies, so will you join me Naruto" I asked "Of course, your the only one who has been there for me" says Naruto with a smile "Perfect, before we go we need to get a few things" I say to Naruto with a evil smile. Chapter 5 - "Borrowing" from Konoha In an medium sized office you can see a man that has the wrinkles and liver spots of old age and a white goatee wearing a customary hat and haori with a red, full-length kimono that is tied using a white sash. "All this paperwork is gonna be the end of me" sighs Hiruzen as he stamps a letter and puts it on a stack of stamped letters and grabs another unstamped one. "Hokage-sama, the boy Naruto Uzamaki has gone missing" said man that suddenly appeared out of know where, wearing a cat mask "WHAT? WHAT DO YOU MEAN MISSING?" Shouts Hiruzen while looking at the anbu with a threatening glaze "He was around that boy Hisui Tenno when suddenly Hisui grabbed his arm and dashed at such a speed that we couldn''t keep up, taking Naruto with him" answers the anbu while shaking in fear "Impossible that kid''s chakra level was lower than even that of a baby, how could he achieve such speed, and even if he hid his chakra level he is still a seven year old child" States Hiruzen with disbelief "I don''t know hokage-sama, but what I do know is that before Hisui vanished he told naruto that he will tell him the truth" says the anbu which causes Hiruzen''s eyes to widen "GO FIND NARUTO NOW" Shouts Hiruzen causing the anbus hidden in the office to go on a search party for naruto. When everyone except the cat anbu leaves , Hiruzen pulls out a crystal ball from his desk drawer inserts his chakra inside and he sees naruto alone in the forest crying. Feeling a sigh of relief Hiruzen calls off the search party and uses the body flicker techniques causing him to suddenly disappear from his office. ________________ Hiruzen appears in the forest right in front of a crying naruto, carrying a sad expression Hiruzen places a hand on naruto and says "What is it my boy, are You alright?" This causes naruto to raise his head and look at Hiruzen with anger "Did you know? Did know i carry the Kyuubi inside me? That my parents are actually the fourth hokage and his wife?" Says naruto while sniffling. With a sigh and a face of regret Hiruzen Says "I couldn''t tell you because your father held so many enemies and if you were announced as his son no doubt you would be ?ssasinated, i could tell you about the Kyuubi either as it was a S rank secret" "A S rank secret everyone but me seemed to know, aren''t I supposed to be seen as a hero but instead I''m seen as demon and I''m tormented everyday by the villagers" said naruto "I''m sorry Naruto i cant change the hearts of people they lost many family and friends that night and rather than see your innocent they choose to put the blame on you" responds Hiruzen "You could have easily adopted me or something" said naruto " I can''t as that would be favoritism and as hokage I have to be seen as a role model who shows fairness" answered Hiruzen. That statement pissed Naruto off on such a level that he has never felt. ''Favoritism?, FAVORITISM? NOT ONLY DID I LOSE MY PARENTS ON THE DAY I WAS BORN BUT I HAVE A GODDAMN BEATS INSIDE IF ME THAT WANTS TO KILL ALL HUMANS, BUT YOU CAN''T SHOW FAVORITISM.'' Naruto''s Shouts in his head but just smiles and says "ok" ''Good as long as he carries the will of fire then he will make a fine shinobi for the village'' thought Hiruzen with a smile as he pats Naruto''s head "so where is that Hisui kid you were hanging around?" Asked Hiruzen in a playful tone "Hisui? I don''t know he just suddenly disappeared" answered naruto ''Disappeared? He must have been a spy but no one knows that much information unless,...Danzo'' thought Hiruzen In anger "Well that''s ok, Let''s go back to the village, ok? Said Hiruzen "Can I stay here for a little while" asked Naruto "Of course just don''t stay here to late" said Hiruzen he then turned around and said "watch him" After Hiruzen left Naruto waited and few minutes later he heard "Did you wait too long?" He turned around and saw the only person he considered family, Hisui "No, he fell for it perfectly, did you get the Justus ?" Replied Naruto with a smile "Of course I did, it''s all up here" smiled Hisui while pointing to his head _____________________ (Flashback 2 hours) (back to Hisui POV) "Perfect, before we go we need to get a few things" I say to Naruto with an evil smile "What things?" Curiously Asked Naruto "Well for our village we are going to need jutsus and I don''t know any, so let''s just say we''re are gonna borrow from Konoha" I answered with a smile "But isn''t that a lot of Justus?" Replied Naruto "Well yeah, but I won''t physically take them. You seee I have a perfect memory and so just one look at them and I memorize it" I answered "Wow that''s so awesome Hisui, ok lets go" said Naruto with a smile "Well you cant come with me" i say "Huh why not?" Asked naruto a little angry "Well I cant have the hokage knowing that I''m gonna steal from the village or he will stop me, so I''m gonna need you to distract him for me" I answered "Really? Then that''s makes me a real undercover shinobi then, Dattebayo " says naruto with a proud face "Yeah I guess so. Well here is the plan, Hiruzen is probably gonna come here any minute looking for you, so I''m gonna need you to cry and question him about everything I just told you, and if he ask you about me just say I disappeared" I explain " ok that''s doesn''t seem to hard, leave it to special ninja naruto Uzamaki, Dattebayo" says naruto with a thumbs up "ok I''ll be back soon" I say while patting his head. I then run back to the village towards the hokage''s residence, I make sure that I can''t be seen by ninjas or anbu. It wasn''t hard to find the residence because it was one of the biggest buildings. Going near it I sense no one inside and so I sneak in, the inside looks just like a house but the place I need to be is the library. I go through many rooms until I finally find it. "Wow, all these Justus ranging from Ninjutsu to Taijutsu, there are all even ranked from E ranked to S rank. This is gonna take a while" i say. I use my telekinesis and start bringing the e ranked jutsu towards me and with a glance I memorized it, even though I can''t use ninjutsu my future shinobis shall. There was arent many E rank jutsus and I don''t really need them so I just memorize the henge jutsu, the clone jutsu, and the body replacement jutsu. I move on to D rank and there aren''t many either, just things like Body flicker and A few Taijutsu and genjutsu. And with a glance at each scroll memorized it. Moving on to the C ranked i was shocked with the amount "jeez" I say while open them with my telekinesis and going through Them. I see some water style and wind style Jutsus so I memorized them and few Taijutsu. With the B ranked I saw fire style, earth style and lightning style and I also memorized them including some genjutsu and Finjutsu, even the Taijutsu style of Guy. Then I finally got on to the A ranked jutsu where the good stuff must be, I saw rasengan, lots of Finjutsu, I even saw the Taijutsu style of Hashirama and Madara, and some Bukijustu, I even saw the eight gates. "Good, very good" I say with a headache because I must of have learnt more than a hundred jutsus Last but not least were the S ranked, there were only a few and most were seals that cost lives and I memorized them. "Whew that took a while" i say, it must have been like 2 hours. Well the last thing left is the scroll of seal, I find it and I open it up and look through it, I memorized Multi shadow clone, the flying thunder god and the eight trigrams sealing style. With all that I learnt a total of 200 ninjutsu, 50 genjutsu, 53 different Taijutsu styles, a 20 seals, and 47 different bukijutsu "Well it''s time to go." I say putting everything back into place, and dashing back to the forest making sure not to be seen. I can see Naruto waiting for me and then I sense an anbu watching him so i just say "gravity x10" and he falls and gets knocked unconscious "Did you wait too long?" (Flashback end) __________________ "Ready to go Naruto" I ask "of course, so how will we leave" asked naruto "With this" i say while pulling out what seemed to look like a Paper tailismen. It was the gift that I received from whoever brought me here, a talisman that allowed me to teleport anywhere 5 times. Chapter 6 - I prefer the term GOD” The paper talisman in my hand started glowing as I thought of where I wanted to go ''kirigakure'' and like that a bright light surrounded both me and naruto. When the light faded our surroundings changed instead of a dense forest it was a dense mist, and tons of mountains around us. "WOAH, HOW DID YOU DO THAT HISUI" exclaims Naruto In admiration "Simple this paper lets me teleport wherever I want five times" I answered "Wow how did you get it?" Asked Naruto "Someone gave it to me, now let''s focus on what we came here to do" I say "Which is what, you didn''t tell me what we''re here for, is this our new village, if so why is there so much mist?" Ask naruto "No, this is where we will find our fast ally, his name is Kimimaro, and this is the hidden mist village" I answer "Ok, Where is he?" Asks naruto " we''re going to find him so follow me" i say while walking around and spreading my sense around for the second largest energy signature because naruto has the most energy I''ve sensed due to his Uzamaki heritage and nine tails on him. I grab Naruto''s hand because he can''t see through this mist and I can see perfectly fine and I can still sense around. walking around I suddenly sense a presence hiding behind me and naruto, ''trying to sneak us huh?, think again'' I thought to myself. "Attract" as I say that the person is suddenly sent flying towards me and I grabbed his throat and I stared at him face to face. He looks average, brown hair, brown eyes, looks to be in his early thirties and is wearing the standard Kirigakure ninja outfit. judging from his energy level he should be a Chunin, how weak. "What, how did you do that, that''s impossible, you''re just a kid, who are you?" The man struggles to say as I squeeze on his windpipe "Wow Hisui, who is this?" Ask Naruto In surprised tone "he is an enemy naruto, we don''t show mercy to enemies. Now I have a couple questions for you" i say "I''m not telling you shit, NOW GO TO HELL" shouts the man while pulling out a kunai and aiming it straight to my face "Weak trash, repel" and like that the man went flying straight into a wall, i again say "attract" and he flies right back to my hand. "So will you answer my questions" I ask with a smile "Monster, YOUR A MONSTER" this man shouts which I find annoying, like he can simply answer a few questions and he won''t have to go through all this. " I don''t have the time for this, Naruto close your eyes and no peeking" I say and Naruto proceeds to shut his eyes and hold his hands over them. "Now onto you, you call me a monster, but I prefer the term GOD" and with that I will this man''s head to do a 360 with my telekinesis and I send his body flying far away. "Can I open them now, Hisui?" Asks naruto "Of course" I respond "Where did the man go?" Ask naruto while looking around "Oh I just sent him away" I answer with a little chuckle while patting Naruto''s head "Ok" naruto say nonchalantly as he haves complete faith in me, ''I don''t think I''ll ever tell him he''s dead'' I think with a guilty smile, even though Naruto will face death in the future, he will still have a good childhood, i will make sure of that. "Well let''s keep on going naruto, I think I know the Kimimaro is" I say while grabbing hold of naruto''s hand "Really? let''s go then Dattebayo '''' Naruto says with a large smile, excited to meet what he hopes can be a new friend. After what seemed to be an hour of walking I can sense that the energy signature is close. "Hisui how much longer are we walking? My Legs hurt" Naruto complains "It''s ok naruto not tart much longer" I say with a smile "Ok" he groans. After a few more minutes of walking we are in front of a cave, and that''s where He is, I can sense it. "Hisui do we have to go in? It''s probably dark, what if it has a monster inside?" Says naruto while shivering from fear "It''s ok Naruto, when I''m around you should have no fears. After all I''ll always protect my little brother" i say with a smile "Ok Hisui I trust you" Naruto says, we then walk inside the cave together. Naruto squeezes on my hand and I just smile "It''s ok Naruto I''m here, and after all how could the strongest ninja be afraid of a cave" I say and just like that naruto says "A cave is nothing to the strongest ninja, I''m just holding your hand to make sure you ok Dattebayo" he says "Yeah ok" I say with a chuckle. The Cave wasn''t as dark as I thought it would be, once we reached the end I finally saw him. A pale child with vivid green eyes, two scarlet dots on his forehead, and long white hair tied in a loose pony-tail near the middle of his back,. Hugging his knees he looks up at me. "Who are you" he asks in a weak voice "I''m Hisui Tenno and this is my little brother Naruto Uzamaki" I answer with a friendly smile "Are you here to kill me?" He asks ready to accept death, this makes me frown because why would I kill my allies "No, I''m here for you, I know that your clan was annihilated, but I''m here for you. I need you, I want you to join me in my goal in creating a village of peace, where everyone is a true family " I say in a calm and friendly manner while holding out my hand for him to grab. "A village of peace? A family? Are you saying we can be family?" He asks me "Kimimaro from the second I walked into this cave I considered you my family" I say with a large smile. This causes Kimimaro''s eyes to widen in shock, he then gets up and bows to me. "I am happy to be your family, I swear to become your sword and shield for the future of your dream" he exclaims "Then welcome to the family Kimimaro, you can call me Hisui" I say smiling "Ok Hisui-sama" he says "No just Hisui is fine" I respond "As you wish Hisui-sama" he responds back "No need for -sama at the end" I say "As you please Hisui-sama" he says right back to me. ''Jeez this kid won''t quit'' I thought to Myself "Ok call me Hisui-sama if it pleases you" i say with a sigh "Nice to meet you, I''m Naruto" Says Naruto shyly but with a smile. "It''s great to meet you too, Naruto-sama," Kimimaro responds. "No, your older than me so call me -sama isn''t appropriate" Naruto says while secretly liking it "Ok Naruto-sama," Kimimaro said with a serious face. ''This is gonna be a long journey, isn''t it?'' I think to myself. "Well off to our next allies" I say while Naruto and Kimimaro nod and follow me and we walk out of the cave ready to find the best ice user in naruto. Chapter 7 - Demon of the hidden mist "Hisui where are we going, it''s been a whole day, I''m starving" complained Naruto while trudging behind me "It''s ok Naruto-sama, just put your faith in Hisui-sama he must have a plan" said Kimimaro with a smile ''I''m lost, where is the snowy village haku from again? The range on my sense is large but not that large. Oooh let''s ask him for directions'' I thought to myself "I do have a plan, now reveal yourself" I say while dashing towards a bush and hitting a man on the back of the neck essentially knocking him out. I then drag his body back to where Naruto and Kimimaro are at. "Another one? What do we need from him?" Asked Naruto "He will tell us where to find our next ally" I say with a smirk "I knew you had a plan, Hisui-sama, there is no where you would get lost" Said Kimimaro with admiration. "Huh Yeah" I say with a nervous chuckle. I then go to the unconscious man and slap him "oi wake up, ooooiii" I say while slapping "Five more minutes honey" mumbled the man "HISUI-SAMA SAID WAKE UP" shouts Kimimaro while kicking the man in the stomach ''HUH what the hell, i was following some kids until one of them told me to come out and everything went dark'' Thought the man in confusion "Now that you are awake I have a few questions for you" i say with a smile while staring down at the man ''It''s the kids from before'' thought the man in shock "who are you kid" says the man while pulling out a kunai and backing away from us "Just people looking for directions, gravity x10" I say and just like that the man falls to the ground unable to move ''How is this possible? A kekkei genkai?'' Thought the man in confusion "Now onto what I was saying, a while back there was a village where the villagers were all killed by a kekkei genkai user, now tell me do you know where that village is?" I ask calmly "Why would you want to go there? It''s a ghost town" Asked the man still struggling to move "That''s for me to know and you to not worry about" I say "Well the village is just up north, so let me go" answered the man while clenching his teeth "I''m not done yet, what do you know of a man named Zabuza" I ask "Zabuza, the demon of the mist. He recently tried to ?ssinate the mizukage and is now considered a missing nin." answered the man "Thank you very much" I say while increasing the gravity and knocking the man unconscious, I''ll let him live for being cooperative unlike that other guy "That was amazing Hisui-sama, I''m sorry for being of no use to you" says Kimimaro with admiration and sadness "It''s ok Kimimaro, just you joining me makes me happy" I say with a smile, this cause Kimimaro to be on the verge of tears "Thank you so much Hisui-sama, I don''t deserve such kind words" he says "Let''s just go on" i say "Hisui I''m starving" mumbles naruto "Were almost there naruto just hold on" I respond After a few hours we made it to the village haku is from, I can''t sense any energy throughout the village which means haku isn''t here, he just recently betrayed kirigakure so he must still be in the land of water. ''dammit this is starting to get annoying'' I thought to myself until I sensed it. A cold energy, but someone else is there. Right at the next village an hour away at regular speed "Come guys hurry" I say to Naruto and Kimimaro, knowing that they can''t keep up I just grab both their arms and dash towards the two energies "WOAH HISUI SLOW DOWN" screamed naruto in my ear "I AGREE WITH NARUTO-SAMA, MAYBE THIS IS A LITTLE TO FAST" also shouted Kimimaro "It''s ok guys just hold on tight and we will get there soon" I say trying to calm them, they both nod and I continue running towards the energy I sensed. After about 25 minutes we finally made it to the village. It wasn''t crowded but you could see people walk around every now and then, people wore rags and looked hungry. ''a village affected by the cruel leadership of the fourth mizukage, or should I say Obito'' i thought to myself "Never again, I''m never doing that again" said naruto while trying to stop himself from vomiting "Please Hisui-sama, spare me from such activities" said kimimaro while clenching his stomach "Sorry sorry, I just couldn''t wait. Come on I know where two of our allies are" I say while walking to the alley, passing by beggars and scaring away a few shady people we finally found who were looking for. In front of me is a tall and muscular man, with short spiky hair, wearing bandages over his mouth like a mask. He was shirtless and had his ?h?st covered with a belt that held a gigantic broadsword shaped like a butcher knife. Right next to him was a boy with long black hair, pale skin, and a slender frame, wearing a plain kimono. if you just met him you would ?ssume he is a female based on his beautiful appearance. "So they are sending kids now to try and kill me" said Zabuza in his gruff voice "No, I''m not with any village. I''ve come looking for both of you Zabuza momochi and Haku yuki" I replied "Sorry but I don''t accept disciples" he said "I''m not looking for a master, no one in this world would dare hold the title of my master" I replied with a smile "What do you want" he asked, ready to attack if needed "I want both you and Haku, join me In the creation of the number one village" I said with a smile "Hahaha, dream on kid" Zabuza said while lowering his guard "Haku let''s go" he says "Ok" answered Haku in a feminine voice "Let''s make a deal" I say "What?" He says "Fight me. If you win I would become a slave for you, but if I win you shall become a pillar of my future village" I say "Hisui-sama, you mustn''t make such rash decisions." Said Kimimaro trying time stop me "Kimimaro, it''s ok. Hisui is the strongest person I know" said naruto with a confident smile. "As you wish" replied kimimaro "Kid I don''t have time for your games, go to your parents or something" Zabuza said while trying to leave "I challenge you to sword battle, refusal is a show of cowardice" I say "Fine, since you wish for an early death I shall grant that to you" said Zabuza while brandishing his sword "You follow the rule of the strong, so I must show you the difference between us. As a show of good faith I will only use swordsmanship and nothing else" I say. I then reach out and my hand disappears as if it went through space, I then pull out but this time I''m holding a regular looking katana. "I''m excited for this chance of wielding you in battle Blade of Tathagata" I say "now come demon of the hidden mist, Zabuza!" Chapter 8 - Fighting Zabuza "Now come Demon of the hidden mist, Zabuza" I say wielding The blade of Tathagata "That blade, it looks normal, but I can sense that it''s beyond my understanding" Said Zabuza "Of course, a blade that I wield must be up to my standard" I say "Only by clashing our blades can we settle this dispute" Zabuza says "Indeed" and like that Zabuza dashed towards me and swang his sword to my neck, to a regular ninja this would be fast but to me "too slow" I parried his attack and went for his ?h?st. He blocks it and moves back. "You''re very fast for your age, I guess it''s time I get serious" says Zabuza as he releases his chakra that took the form of a demon. After using some hand signs Zabuza blew with his mouth filling the area with a thick mist. "Water style: hidden mist jutsu" he says. Normally this would blind an opponent, but this is nothing to my senses. I sense him, he is above me, no behind me. I turn around and block his blade only to have another trying to slice my head off above me. I then slash towards both of the zabuzas slicing them in half ''Water clones?'' I thought to myself. if those were clones then the real one is- "Water style: water prison jutsu" said Zabuza and suddenly water engulfed me forming a ball. Zabauza walks out of the mist and says "you''ve lost" only to see me smile at him ''Repel'' and like that all the water blew off of me. "Come one was that all you got?" I say in a ???ky tone "Fine" says Zabuza and then he started throwing hand signs at an incredible speed.I could stop him but I chose to see what he would throw at me. After what seemed to be a 10 seconds he is finally done "water style: water dragon jutsu" and a huge amount of water is released from his mouth and takes the shape of a dragon and charges at me "Oh nice one, let me show you a bit of my power" I say. I then ready my sword and do one of the sword stances I read about. Putting some of my power into the blade I then do a vertical slash, slicing the dragon in half and making it disperse into the air. "Impossible, your just a child" exclaims Zabuza shocked by how powerful I am "Wow that was super cool Hisui, can I learn how to do that" exclaims Naruto with determination in his eyes "Hisui-sama you really are the coolest" says kimimaro with admiration "Zabuza" says Haku in a worried tone "Don''t you think it''s time we ended this Zabuza?" I asked "I agree, I''ll hit you with everything I got" says Zabuza while suddenly making hand signs "Yes give me your strongest attack" I say while reading my sword "Water style: giant waterfall" says Zabuza while putting everything he has into the jutsu. A huge amount of water even bigger than the water dragon came towards me at high speeds. I look at the jutsu and say "Your strong Zabuza momochi, but" dashing towards the jutsu I slash it completely destroys it and going straight to Zabuza I swing my sword towards him and he blocks it with his blade, I send a kick to his abdomen which sends him back a couple meters. He gets up and swings his sword toward my arm but I dodge it and with one final swing of my blade manage to send his sword flying. Leaving him defenseless I put my blade to his neck "your too weak" " I lost" he says in disbelief "Do you submit?" I ask him "On one condition" he replies "The mizukage must die" he says "Sure, but not now, in the future" I answer "Then I submit" he says with a sigh, I then remove my blade from his neck and return it to the other dimension. "YAY YOU DID IT" shouts naruto with glees as he comes by my side "I knew you could do it Hisui-sama" says kimimaro "Are you ok Zabuza" says Haku as he helps him up, and bring him his sword "Who are these brats?" Ask Zabuza "This is Naruto, my little brother and this is Kimimaro one of the future pillars of my village just like you and Haku" I answer "Me too?" Ask Haku "Of course, were family now" says Naruto with a smile "What he said" I say while patting Naruto''s head "So when do we go to this so called number one village" Zabuza ask "Well first we need to go find 2 people well I guess you can say three" I answer "Where are they at" ask Zabuza "Well first we need to rest, been walking for an entire day and we haven''t eaten yet" I say "I agree, I enough ryo for one meal" says Zabuza "I''ll go ask some for food at a shop owner, you guys stay here" I say ____________ After "asking" for something to eat from a hot meat skewer shop owner, Me and kimimaro went back to the alley. At first I wanted to go by myself but kimimaro insisted he come with me as he would feel sick knowing I could be In danger. "So I was only able to ro- I mean ask for five hot meat skewers, so we each get one" i say while passing them around. After we were done eating Naruto fell asleep and so did kimimaro. I let them sleep knowing that they must be exhausted. I also felt like sleeping, even though I can stay awake for days, I enjoy sleep. And like that we all fell asleep in an alley - Kimimaro was the first to wake up, then me and Zabuza, with Haku and Naruto last. "So where do we go next" asked Zabuza "Well it''s time we get a medic" I say while pulling out the paper talisman "What''s that" everyone but Naruto asks me "A seal that teleport me anywhere five times" and like that we were all engulfed in a bright light, and when the bright light ended not even a trace of us were left Chapter 9 - Join us On the outskirts of the hidden grass village building a bright line shown and suddenly five people appeared. "We''re here" I said "This is kusagakure" said Zabuza "That is an amazing seal Hisui-sama" said Kimimaro "Yeah, it sucks that it''s only five times and this is the second time it was used" said naruto "Yeah it was really cool Hisui-San" said Haku "You don''t have to add the -San after my name Haku" I reply back to him "As you wish" He responds "So who is this medic we''re looking for" asked Zabuza "Well it''s not only one medic, it''s a mother and daughter pair. It''s shouldn''t be that hard to find them as they both have red hair due to their Uzamaki heritage" I said "Uzamaki? Another Uzamaki like me is here? We have to find them?" Says naruto with excitement and a hit of nervousness "It''s ok naruto we shall" I say while walking towards the village, the others naturally follow me. We were then stopped right when we reached the village by two ninja''s "Halt! What is your business in kusogakure?" Ask one of the ninjas who I sense to be chunin "Looking for family" I respond "Do you have papers?" Ask the other ninja. Usually I would try and avoid conflict but I''m tired of all this walking around. "Gravity x20" the man then collapses and is knocked out. The other one is shocked and pulls out his sword and dashes right towards me but before he could touch me kimimaro is in front of me with a bone spear blocking the man''s sword "Don''t you dare try and attack Hisui-sama" he says "Kimimaro it''s ok, gravity x20" and just like that the ninja collapses. "Thanks for your help kimimaro" I say "It''s nothing, it''s my duty as your sword and shield" he responds "Well let''s continue" we entered the village and I spread my senses for the Uzamakis, I found them, but one of them is low and seems to be near death. I ?ssume that is Karin''s mother. I walk toward the energy and the others follow suit. "We should hurry up as the people must have already been alerted of presence" I say "Most likely, we probably are already being sensed right now" said Zabuza "Then lets increase our speed, naruto, kimimaro give me your hand" I say "Please not again, please I can''t do that anymore" complains naruto with tears in his eyes "Hisui-sama I beg of you, if I have offended you in some way I will take any punishment, just not that again" also cries kimimaro ''These two'' I thought with annoyance. "Fine but keep up" I say as I increased my speed toward Karin and her mother - We got there in a few minutes and it seemed to be a hospital. Walking inside I could see many injured and bandaged men groaning in pain. Then what I saw disgusted me, a man biting on a red haired woman who seemed to be bones as she was extremely frail and skinny. This was Karin''s mother, and I''m another room was who I expected to be Karin. When the man was done he laid down to rest and Karin''s mother moved on to another patient. "Stop it, you have done enough for these people" I say to her. She looks at me with confusion "I''m sorry but I''m already going to heal this man" she says looking to Zabuza, thinking that Zabuza is an injured man or something "I''m not looking for you to throw your life away, leave this place with us, join me" i say to her "Join you? Join you where? I have a daughter to take care of and this is the only place we''re accepted" she says "Join my village, you will be treated correctly, not some tool to be used. Free shelter, food, anything you can d?s?r?. With us you can be a family" I say back to her "WHO ARE YOU" shouts a man with black hair that was combed back, grey pupiless eyes, and a kusogakure forehead protector. Holding a kunai "Zosui-sama" said Karin''s mother "Zabuza can you handle him?" I ask, even though I could easily beat him, I can''t always be the one fighting. "Of course I can" said Zabuza with his sword in hand "The demon of the hidden mist Zabuza, what are you doing here. Aren''t you a missing-nin?" Say Zosui in shock and fear "I''m following this kid as my boss" said Zabuza while dashing toward Zosui who tried to stop him but ultimately was decapitated. "So now where were we, leave this village who treated you terribly" I say back to Karin''s mother "What about my daughter" she says, and as if on cue Karin runs out of where she is and to her mother, holding on to her kimono "Mother who are they" she asks "I''m Naruto, an I''m also a Uzamaki like you" he says with a happy smile "You are? Then why is your hair yellow? Asks Karin''s mother "Well I got it from my dad, and I''m an Uzamaki from my mom''s side. Her name is Kushina" he says "Kushina? That''s the name of the princess who was sent to konoha" says Karin''s mother in surprise "Oh so you know her? And she''s a princess?" Ask naruto "Naruto, you can ask questions later, I can already sense 10 ninja coming after us. So what is your choice? Do you wish to join us or be forever stuck in this village and die from chakra exhaustion leaving your daughter to this village" I ask With a look of hesitation Karin''s mother finally said " Karin go pack your things we''re leaving" "Really? Yay" say both Karin and Naruto. Karin then goes back to the other room and starts packing stuff "We should introduce ourselves" I say "I''m Hisui Tenno" "I''m Naruto Uzamaki" "I''m Kimimaro Kaguya" "I''m Haku Yuki" "Zabuza Momochi" "I''m Naosu Uzamaki" she says. "That''s wonderful, but I think we should go" I say, even though I could easily beat everyone in this village, but I don''t want to be known yet. "Done," says Karin, holding a bag of luggage as she ran to us. "Then it''s time to go" i say while pulling out the talisman "Wait, didn''t you say three people?" Ask Zabuza "Yes, our last person. Let''s go to him now" I say as a bright light envelopes all of use, and when that light is gone so are we. Chapter 10 - Jugo of the Scales In front of a cave a bright light shone and seven people appeared. These are obviously Hisui and others. "Where are we this time" asked Zabuza "I don''t know where, but this is where our last ally is" I said while pointing inside the cave "So let''s go in then" said naruto impatiently "Well this one has a little a problem, he can goes berserk when fighting or angry, so make sure to act calm" I say "And you want him to join you" questioned Naosu while holding Karin''s arm "Yes, because even though he goes berserk he is still a kind person at heart" I reply "As long as he doesn''t hurt Karin" she says "Hisui-sama''s judgement is never wrong, if he says that he is a good person than that''s what he is" said Kimimaro with a hint of annoyance at Naosu "Enough we don''t have time for arguments, you guys stay here while I go and get him" I say "But Hisui-sama what if you get injured or that person attacks you" says Kimimaro with worry "It''s ok kimimaro, don''t forget how strong I am" I answer "But aren''t you just a child?" Asks Naosu with confusion on why I seemed to be the leader rather than Zabuza "I am a child, but I am beyond the grasp of mortals" I answer in a ???ky tone. "What does that mean" she says "You''ll see" I say while walking into the cave "GOOD LUCK" shouts Naruto "Please stay safe" says Kimimaro with worry "Hurry it up" says Zabuza with no expression "I hope you do well Hisui" says haku with a smile "Yeah do well" says Naosu with hesitation "Thanks, I''ll be back in a minute" I say as I fully enter the cave. It was dark but not dark enough to fully blind someone. I can sense a huge amount of sage energy deeper inside and so I follow it. After a few minutes of walking I found him. Sitting in front of me was a boy who seemed to be about 8 years old with spiky orange hair and red-orange eyes, and he is wearing a yellow shirt with blue shorts. "Jugo of the scales" I say while looking at him "Who are you, you should leave" he says looking at me with concern "You don''t have to worry about me, I know that you can''t control that power of yours. But believe me when I say with my help you will be able to" i say to him "Impossible this is a curse that I have to live with" he says with sadness "Trust me when I say that at your strongest you''re at the level of my weakest" I say "That''s not possible your just a kid how strong can you really be" he asks "Why don''t you come and find out, and if I win you have to join me, and become part of my future village" I say " Deal, but don''t regret it when you''re dead" with a maniacal smile. His iris become pale yellow while his sclera becomes black. His skin turned dark and his arm became a piston like ram and charged at me. I easily dodge the attack and send a kick to his abdomen sending him flying. He growls and charges back at me and I dodge his attack. He then makes his fist into an axe intending to cut me but before he can even touch me "Repel" and he is sent flying. ''He won''t give up, I should just end this'' I thought. As Jugo gets up and readies himself for another attack he suddenly collapses to the ground, not able to move. "Gravity x30" struggles and uses more sage energy turning him more insane. But because his transformation got stronger he was able to move a little bit and right when he was about to get up "gravity x50" and again he collapsed. I walk in front of him and say "give up you''ve lost" I stop the gravity and He gets out of his transformation and looks at me with shock "you managed to stop me" he says "can you truly help me control myself" he asks "Of course I can, so will you join me?" I ask while reaching my hand out in front of him "Yes" he says while grabbing my hand and picking himself up "Wonderful, let''s go meet the others" I say with a smile "Others?" He asks "Hasn''t it been a little too long" says kimimaro with a worried face "I can sense a battle going on" says Zabuza "Damn we must go inside immediately" says kimimaro as he is about to go inside the cave "No need for that" I say as I walk out " here is our new member, his name is Jugo" "It''s a p???sur? to meet you" he says with a little bow "Likewise" kimimaro. After the introductions it was finally time to go, it was time to go establish the village "It''s time, time to establish our village" I say with excitement. Everyone has a smile on their face and is also excited "Where is it?" Ask Zabuza "In the land of snow" I respond while pulling out the paper talisman "Are you sure the daimyo would allow that" asked Naosu "It''s no worries, after all we''re about to see him now" and like that a bright light surrounded us and we disappeared? Chapter 11 - The land of .... When we reappeared we were in front of a burning castle with people inside screaming. "Oh wow, this is unexpected" I say "Indeed" says Zabuza "What do we do now?" Asked Jugo "Karin close your eyes" said Naosu while covering Karin''s eyes "We should go and save who we can" i say while spreading my senses looking for survivors, I sensed a little presence running from the back of the castle "Zabuza there seems to be a girl running from the back of the castle, go get her" I say "Sure" he says while speeding towards her. After a little while Zabuza came back holding the girl who seemed to be fighting back on his shoulder "Please don''t kill, me please" she says with tears ''Oops, maybe I shouldn''t have sent Zabuza. He is a little scary'' I thought to myself. Zabuza puts her down in front of me and she looks up at me. With short hair tied into two ponytails stood a 9 year old girl "It''s ok we aren''t here to hurt you, we''re near to help you" i say with a smile "Your not" she says while wiping her tears away "Yes, we just want to know what happened here" I ask "Well some men came and burnt the castle, my dad helped me escape and gave me this necklace" she says while pointing to a hexagonal crystal ''Hmmm, it seems he was ?ssassinated, if I remember correctly it was by daimyo''s own brother. Well I guess it''s time to end him'' I thought. "Thank you for sharing, Zabuza can you go and deal with the men a little to the north" i say "As you wish" and he dashed to the location of the Daimyo''s brother and his men ending the life of the future tyrant, leaving only me to lead. "The people who caused this are gone now. Your father has passed and no one can lead this country. That''s why I''m here, I''ll lead and make this the strongest country." I say while looking at Daimyo''s daughter "do you trust me?" I ask her while holding out my hand "If you were able to avenge my father, then I Koyuki Kazahana trust you" she says while grabbing my hand. "Perfect, first plan of business is to stop this fire" I say while getting ready to use my power "Hisui if you would let me" said Haku "Sure go for it" i say He does a couple of hand signs and large amounts of water comes out of his mouth and covers the entire castle stopping the fire. "Impressive, thank you for that Haku" I say "No problem" he says. "Done" says Zabuza as he appears with a little blood on his sword "That was fast, well guys this country is out home now" i says with a smile "Yay we did it dattebayo" exclaims Naruto with a large smile "Im happy to be home then Hisui-sama" says Kimimaro "So this is it huh?" Says Zabuza "This place is nice" says Haku "This, is peaceful" says Jugo "Is this our new home momma?" Asked Karin "Yes honey" Replies Naosu "Well first plan of business is to inform the people of the new management" I say with a grin "Have you heard? The Daimyo was killed by his own brother Dato who was then killed by an unknown group who have now conquered the country." Said an old man "Of course I have heard, it''s the biggest news in the country. I just pray this new leader isn''t an evil man" replies another old man "PEOPLE OF YUKIGAKURE, THE NEW LEADER OF THE COUNTRY IS MAKING AN APPEARANCE TO, MAKE SURE TO BE THERE AT THE VILLAGE CENTER" shouts an announcer "An appearance huh? I guess this is time to see who this man really is" says the first old man "Indeed" replies the other old man. - "It''s time Hisui-sama" says Kimimaro looking at the new and improved Hisui who was now wearing his robe of the sage and finally took off his sunglasses "Indeed it is, thank you guys for believing in me I promise you that I won''t disappoint" I say while looking at everyone "Yeah yeah, now let''s just get this over with" grumble Zabuza "Wait what is our name, we don''t have a group name" says Naruto with stars in his eyes "I got one in mind, how about - In the center of a village filled was snow was a podium and on that podium was an announcer "PEOPLE OF THE LAND OF SNOW, HERE IS THE NEW LEADER HISUI TENNO" some people cheered expecting some cool strong ninja but what they got was completely unexpected. The person who walked up was a red haired child in a heavily stylists three piece suit styled outfit consisting of a black waistcoat over an untucked white collared shirt, with orange and magenta colored pants tucked into brown boots. He was wearing a robe jacket that fell all the way to his shins, the rope and bottoms were dark while the middle rest was teal colored, on each shoulder was a large gold colored symbol, with white gloves. His right eye had the symbol and his left eye had the symbol "What the hell, is that a kid?" Someone yelled out from the audience "Hey kid where is Hisui Tenno?" Asked another person "I am Hisui Tenno" I say in a calm tone "Yeah right, go get your parents or something" said another villager while laughing "I guess I need to show you what to do when in the presence of an emperor" I then unleash my presence, the full brunt presence of an emperor, no, a god onto these people. They looked at me with fear and reverence. They felt like they were in the presence of a god which technically they are. They felt like an ant while looking at me. They all bowed at the same time and said "Forgive us lord Hisui" "It''s ok, what did I expect, I am only seven this year. I just want you to know that even though I''m your new leader I still love you all like my family. I promise you this, we WILL surpass all the other lands and villagers, we WILL have the strongest and smartest ninja, and when the time comes the whole world shall be ours" I say which puts admiration and determination in the eyes of my new subjects "ALL HAIL LORD HISUI" they all said "Thank you, and for my first decree I officially change the name of this village and This country" I say while looking at them, they all looked at me waiting for the new name. "What are we now Lord Hisui" asked one of the villagers "I officially declare us The Land Of Nox" Chapter 12 - 8 years part 1 In a magnificent Japanese''s style castle, sat what looked to be a Sixteen year old boy with flowing red hair and mysterious eyes on a throne. Standing next to him was a similarly aged white haired boy with two dots on his head. This was Hisui and kimimaro "Kimimaro is everyone ready?" I asked while laying my head on my hand and sitting crossed legged "Yes Hisui-sama" answered kimimaro "Perfect, then it''s time to go to konoha" I say with a smile. - (8 years ago) After giving out my speech I walked off back where the others are at. "That was a great speech Hisui-sama" says kimimaro with admiration "Yeah Hisui that was so cool" says naruto with stars in his eyes "Thanks guys" I saw with a chuckle "So what do we do now" asks Zabuza "Well first I need to establish some new rules and change a few things around here" I answer "Well what''s the first thing on your list" asked Jugo "Well it''s time to get rid of all this snow" I said "How will you do that" asked Naosu "Well koyuki is gonna help me with that" I say as I go up to her "can I see that necklace you showed me from before" I ask her "Well as long as you give it back" she says as she hands it to me. "Thank you very much" I say back to her as I take the necklace and spread my senses until I find it. "Come along guys, and you''ll see" I say and the others follow me as I go to a specific location. After a little while we stood in front of it "What is this" asked Zabuza "A heat generator" I reply, "and this necklace is the key to turning it on" "So that''s why" said Haku "Yes, now let''s turn this on" I say as I put the key inside the keyhole and turn, after some rumbling and lights it started getting warmer and warmer around the entire country. Slowly but surely the snow was melting "Wow" said Karin "Magnificent Hisui-sama" stated Kimimaro "Now let''s go back to the castle and get some rest, by tomorrow there should be no more snow" I say while yawning. Even though I rarely need to sleep I still like doing it "Yeah I''m exhausted" said Naruto while walking behind me "I can take a nap" said Naosu "I am also tired" replied Kimimaro "Let''s just go" said Zabuza "Sleep would be very much appreciated" Haku replied (7 years ago) "Well naruto it''s time for me to train you, haku, kimimaro, and Jugo are all being trained by Zabuza while Karin is being trained by her mother. Leaving you to me" i say standing in one of the training ground in front of naruto "Yeah finally, so what will I learn? The gravity thing? Maybe even how to use a sword?" He asked me with excitement "Well before you learn techniques you need to have control of your chakra, so here take this leaf, make it stick on your forehead and rotate with chakra" i say to him with a leaf in my hand "Awww but that''s so boring" he complains "Well when you learn how to properly control your chakra I''ll teach you a cool technique" I say to him "Really? Then I''ll master this chakra control then" he says while grabbing the leaf and sticking it on his forehead, only to have it fall down. "It''s not working" "Well you have to use your chakra, you know what before we get to controlling it let first learn to sense it" i say "How do I do that?" He ask me "Well meditate and look deep inside yourself until you feel some sort of energy in your stomach" I say "Ok" he say as he gets into a cross legged position and closes his eyes "I''ll be back in a little bit" I say while walking away "Ok" he answers. I then walk back to the castle and into the throne room. Contemplating on what to do next. All the snow has melted from the entire land making it a nice spring like country. I''ve even made a better ninja teaching system than all the villages. There is the Regular academy and the shinobi academy, the shinobi academy is split into three classes. The Fighters, The sealers, and The medics, your put into one of those based on a test given when you''re about to enter the academy. If you want to change your classification you take a test for it and if you pass you are allowed to transfer. The fighter class learns how to fight with weapons/taijutsu and how to mold and use chakra from day one, Sealing class learns how to mold and use chakras to make seals from day one, while the medic class learns how to mold and use chakra to heal. Even though they are in those classes doesn''t mean they can''t learn other subjects, a medic class can still learn stuff about fighting or sealing but that won''t be their main focus. Also even though they are in the shinobi academy they will still learn a little bit from the regular academy. From the shinobi academy students will learn how to properly use chakra so the moment they graduate they can walk on water and walls, even know some ninjutsu. From the moment they graduate they will be at least mid-genin level. The more talented ones can even be chunin level. To graduate you need to be able to stick on any surface and either perform a D-rank jutsu/ heal a fish/ create a storage seal. Rather than in konoha where the genins can''t even walk on water yet mine will already be stronger than at least Iruka and Mizuki in pure taijutsu, ninjutsu, seals, weapons, anything. They start academy at the age of 6 and finish at the age of 12-13, they are then put into a five men group including a jounin, with two fighters, one sealer, and one medic. Our village symbol is obviously the and our colors were blue, black, and gold. The hardest part of it all was having to write down all the information I got from konoha into scrolls, took me an entire day. We also have a shinobi and civilian council but they have no power, I just listen to some of their suggestions and choose if I should implement it or not, but if they dare try and order me they will be stripped of their council ship and if bad enough I will just nip it at the bud, I''m not gonna have a danzo in my village. The ones who have the most power other than me are Zabuza, Naosu, and eventually Naruto, kimimaro, Jugo, haku, and Karin, but even so they wouldn''t go against me. The title I''ve been given is ''The king of Nox'' which has a nice ring to it, I like it. Zabuza is ''The sword of Nox'' which he secretly likes but never admits it. ''I wonder what the other will be called in the future.'' I think to myself, "well let''s go check on Naruto" I say as I walk back to the Training ground. Chapter 13 - 8 years part 2 (6 years ago) "Well naruto you have great chakra control, reaction speed, and strength. So I guess it''s time to teach you a Jutsu" I say which makes Naruto smile in excitement "REALLY YES! What am I gonna learn?" He asks me while looking giddy "An awesome technique called shadow clone jutsu" I respond "What does that jutsu do?" He asks me "It makes a real clone of you that isn''t just an illusion and it can even increase your training speed" I say "Wow teach me it" he says, I then show him the hand signs to perform it and after 10 minutes he got it down perfectly "wow there''s so many of of me" says naruto and all 50 of his shadow clones while laughing "Well 30 clone narutos will spar with each other while the other 20 will meditate" I say to the shadow clones "Huh? Why should we" asked the clones "Because I didn''t ask" I respond in a serious tone "Ok, ok " the clones says while getting into the formation I told them "What should I do?" Ask Naruto "You will spar me, go all out" I say "Really? HERE I COME!" Naruto shouts while dashing towards me (6 months later) "Ok guys you have been trained separately and now it''s time for me to train you" I say while standing in front of Naruto, kimimaro, haku, Jugo, Zabuza, and Karin "Why am I here" asked Zabuza "Well your gonna train too, did you think you were safe just because your stronger than them" I reply "What kind of training are we doing Hisui-sama" asked Kimimaro "Gravity training" I answered "What''s gravity tr-" naruto didn''t get to finish his sentence when an unknown pressure suddenly hit everybody making them all stumble "This is gravity training, right now this is 2 time gravity. You will train in this until you can move around like normal" I say "Don''t you think this is a little much" said Naosu beside me "In the future they will face opponents beyond comprehension, no where close to my strength of course but still insanely strong. So how could they be pillars of this country if they''re not insanely strong themselves" I answer back to her "Well if you think so, just please don''t go too hard on Karin" she said "It''s ok, I know she can handle it. After all she will be the greatest medic the world has ever seen one day" I say back to her "Well if that''s true then I trust you" answers Naosu "Guys get up and start doing push-ups and sit-ups, after that start sparring" I command the others "I''m gonna be the strongest Dattbayo" says Naruto''s he forces himself to get up while the Zabuza, Jugo, kimimaro, and haku are already up ''I can''t be a burden to them, they saved me and mom so I must be strong for them'' though Karin to herself as she also pushes herself to stand. I look at them with a smile ''I''m proud of you guys'' I thought - (Another 6 months later) "Ok you guys are done with 5 time gravity. Now we will focus on your reaction speed, fighting ability, and teamwork. So all of you come at me" i say "Are you sure about that Hisui-sama? That is after all six on one" Kimimaro asked against the idea "It''s ok, don''t forget how powerful I am, so come one come at me with all your strength" I say "If you say so" said Zabuza while clenching his sword and dashing toward me "I''m sorry Hisui" Haku said while also dashing toward me holding senbon needles "This time I''m gonna win" Naruto told me while also dashing to me "DIE" shouted Jugo with a maniacal expression "Forgive me Hisui-sama" said kimimaro while making a bone spear and dashing toward me "Ummmm ok" Karin mumbled while dashing to me. They were all slow and to show them how weak they are I''m going to end this fast "Repel" and they are all sent flying backwards, before they can get settled I dash toward Karin and appear behind her, giving her neck a karate chop knocking her out, I then go to naruto which give him a shock and he tries to move but it''s too late as I knee him in the stomach also knocking him out. Jugo throws a punch at me and I catch it and kick him to the side of his abdomen sending him flying and knocking him out. I go to haku and punch him right his gut making him drop to his knees and I hit him in his neck knocking him out. Moving on to Kimimaro who tried to stab me with his spear but I dodge it and grab his face and I slam him to the ground knocking him out. "It''s just me and you Zabuza" I say with a smile "How easy are you going on us" he asks me "Pretty easy" I say with a smile. He then frowned and dashed toward me with his sword and I dodge all his swings. "You''ve gotten stronger and faster, that''s good" I say to him while appearing behind him and slamming his face to the ground, which doesn''t knock him unconscious but he doesn''t get up as he knows he can''t win. After a few minutes everyone woke up and were disappointed that they lost that fast "Wow so we really are that weak huh" said Zabuza "It''s ok, that''s why I''m training you guys. One day you will all be super strong just know that. Don''t give up" I say to them trying to encourage them "Yeah one day I''ll be even stronger than you Dattebayo" said Naruto "You won''t ever be stronger than me if you don''t train, so starting now you will all fight me with six time gravity, and don''t worry I''ll hold back" I say as they all ?r??n?d at me. (4 years ago) "Naruto everyone has started training with Zabuza again so it only leaves me and you again" I say to him on a training ground "What will you teach me this time?" He ask me "It''s called the rasengan and it was created by your father" I say "Wow, I''m gonna learn my dad''s technique" he said in disbelief and excitement "Well first you need to pop this water balloon by spinning your chakra inside of it, then pop this rubber ball by increasing the volume and density of the chakra inside, and do the first two steps without popping this regular balloon" I say as I pull them out "Sounds easy enough to give them here" he says and I hand them over. As he grabs the water balloon and sends his chakra to it, it gets really lumpy when it pops "You did it wrong, pop it without it being lumpy" I say handing him another water balloon "Fine" he says while trying to pop the water balloon without lumps, but again he failed "this is hard" he says "Don''t forget you have shadow clones" I say "Yeah your right" he then does the hand signs and 100 shadow clones appear "you all know what to do" he says as I hand them all water balloons. And then 101 narutos start trying to pop balloons (1 week later) "HISUI I DID IT" shouts Naruto as he runs to me "Let me see" I ask, and then he puts his arm out and open his palm, a small ball of spinning chakra then appears. "Good naruto, keep practicing until you can do it''s easy to you" say "Watch, I''m gonna beat you with the rasengan one day" he says as he starts practicing it some more (2 months later) "Watch this time" Naruto says as he puts his arm out and opens his palm until a medium sized spinning ball do chakra appears "You did it naruto, I knew you could" I say while rubbing his hair "I will after all be the strongest ninja something like this is easy to me Dattebayo" he says with a large grin "You know what this means right?" I say to him "Another jutsu? What is it this time" he ask me all excited "It was your father''s signature Jutsu, it was the thing that made him so famous. It''s called The flying thunder god jutsu" Chapter 14 - 8 year part 3 (3 years ago) "Well Naruto it has been a whole year since I''ve taught you the flying thunder god, so show me how strong you are now" I say in front of of a 9 year old naruto "Get ready cause here I come" Naruto says as he throws a tri pronged kunai toward me, I dodge it and suddenly Naruto appears to my side with a blue ball of spinning chakra in hand "RASENGAN" he shouts about to hit me "Repel" he is then suddenly thrown back before he could touch me. "Come on naruto I know your better than that" "Watch and learn this technique I''ve created" he says "Kage no bun shin jutsu" and them 100 Narutos appear, they all then bring out a tri pronged kunai and scatter it around the ground "infinite naruto barrage" they all say in unison as they all start teleporting everywhere and anywhere trying to hit me. When I tried to hit one of them they teleported away. ''Impressive he created a technique that makes it so he can attack you but you can''t attack him'' I thought to myself, but too bad it wasn''t enough, "repel" and all the shadow clones disperse. ''Where is he'' I thought to myself until I felt energy above me and I saw naruto holding a big sized rasengan above "ODAMA RASENGAN" he shouts as he is coming towards me with the rasengan "That''s cute, but nothing compared to me" i say as I jump towards him and manage to get behind him, as I''m about to kick him down he suddenly vanishes and appears above me with a kunai in hand "Try and escape this" he says ''He threw the kunai above before I got to him and teleported as I was about to hit him'' I thought to myself with a smile on my face "I''m proud of you Naruto" I say, I then use my telekinesis to suspend him in the air unable to move "Huh I can''t move" he says in shock as the rasengan then disappears "It was a nice fight naruto, you have grown quite strong" I say as I slowly make him descend "Really? Watch with my power one day I''m definitely gonna be the strongest ninja Dattebayo" he says with a grin "Maybe Naruto maybe" I say as I ruffle his hair (6 months later) "Are you ready naruto?" I ask Naruto as he is seated in a meditative position "Yes" he responds with a serious expression "Now when you meet him, you have to understand that he was treated terribly by humans, like a weapon forever to be sealed inside of them" I say "I understand, I''ll make sure to befriend him" he says "Good, now clear your mind and sense inside of your body, look for another chakra signature inside of you and focus on it and you will be taken to him" i say "Ok" he says, as his eyes are closed. "Good luck naruto" - (Pov: Naruto) It was dark and the floor was wet like it was a sewer. I walked around for a few minutes until I stood upon a red cage with a slip of paper on it, as I approach it a giant red eye appears which makes me take a step back "Kid come closer" says a dark gruff voice, the eye moves back to reveal an orange fox with bunny eyes and nine tails behind it. I then start walking toward it again but I sense danger and move back to see how claws were where I was originally "So your the Kyuubi" I say while trying to stay calm and confident with my arms crossed "You have guts coming here kid, why don''t you take that paper off" he says trying to coerce me into freeing him "Not a chance, I can''t have you destroying things. I know how humans have treated you over the years and I want to say sorry" I say to him. This shocks him greatly and makes him angry at the same time "WHY DON''T YOU HATE ME, I''M THE REASON YOUR VILLAGE HATED YOU" he shouts at me angrily "I found myself a family, people who will be there for me, a place that I can call home. I place where I am loved. I know you didn''t have that so that''s why I''m here, I wanna be your friend" I say with a smile. This makes the eyes of the nine tails widen "I DON''T WANT YOUR FRIENDSHIP NOW GO" He shouts, throwing my consciousness out of the sewer-like place and back to reality. I open my eyes to see my brother Hisui staring at me with wonder (POV: Hisui) "So how did it go" I ask Naruto when he suddenly opened his eyes, I could sense how the nine tails energy flared up in there "He hates me and wants me to release him, but other than that pretty good" he answers back to me "Just keep in talking to him, he is most definitely alone in there and a friend would be a great help" I tell him "I will, starting now I will talk to him every single day Dattebayo" Naruto declared "That''s good Naruto, that''s good" I say while ruffling his hair "Stop that, you know I hate it" he says to me "Yeah sure you do" I reply while still ruffling his hair (Another 6 months later) "So you all you guys can easily handle 15x gravity, I''m proud" I say to the team as they are all on the ground exhausted from the training "Are we finally done with gravity training? I don''t think I can do anymore" complained naruto "Please Hisui-sama, this training is too much" cried Kimimaro "Your a little monster" said Zabuza with fear "I don''t think I can handle this" says haku "Please, stop this" Karin said on the verge of tears "This is just torture" said Jugo "Oh suck it up guys, I''m not gonna stop giving you this training until you can handle 50 times gravity, so come here tomorrow at the same time and make sure to get some rest" I say walking away from them as they all ?r??n?d. "How are you?" i say while looking at the man with short, unkempt, dark colored hair, black eyes and a broad nose. "I''m fine now lord Hisui, I''ve mastered these new eyes you gave me" the man says while bowing toward me "You don''t need to bow, your family now. The others all see you as family too" I say to him "Lord Hisui if I may ask, when can we get revenge on that man" he asked with hate on his face "Soon, Once the boy and his brother are ready" I respond "As you wish. So how did the training go with the others?" He asked me as his hate eased up "It went well, your going to start joining them on the training also, starting tomorrow" i say "Ummm do I have too? I would very much like to avoid it" He says "I''m not asking, I''m preparing all of you for the future with this training. I''m telling you this now, in the future you will all thank me for being so harsh and training you all so well" I say "If that''s what you wish then so be it" said the man with a dejected look "Well rest up, after all tomorrow is your first day of hell" I say with a smile "Goodnight Lord Hisui" he says "Goodnight...Shisui" I respond Chapter 15 - Welcome to Nox (7 years ago) On a cliff stood two boys, a 16 year old with unkempt dark hair and a missing eye, and a twelve year old with jet-black hair that was pulled back in a low ponytail "Please protect the village and honor of the Uchiha name" said Shisui as he removed his left eye and gave it to Itachi "I accept it, what will you do now" Itachi states as he commanded a crow to go and get it from shisui "If I die several circumstances will change, i already left a note" said shisui as he walked backwards toward the edge of the cliff "SHISUI WAIT" shouted Itachi trying to stop him from killing himself "Don''t stop me Itachi" said Shisui as he fell off the cliff into the water dying at peace. Or that was what he expected until suddenly his body just stopped, he wasn''t falling nor was he flying, he was suspended into the air. "I can''t have you dying on my watch Shisui, so let us go" said a voice and a bright light covered everything and then they were gone. Inside one of the castle rooms were 7 people, this was obviously Naruto, Kimimaro, Zabuza, Haku, Jugo, Karin, and Naosu. "He said he would be back at this time" said Zabuza "Give it a minute Zabuza" replied Kimimaro "It''s been 2 days" stated Zabuza, then a bright light appeared and two people came out of it, this was obviously Hisui and Shisui "And we''re back, too bad this was the last use" I said watching the talisman crumble away "Is this him?" Asked Naruto while staring at a knocked out Shisui "Yes, his name is Shisui Uchiha, and starting now he will join us" I reply while laying him down on the bed "Naosu can you heal him or something? He has been poisoned and lost blood" I ask "I''ll try my best" she said as a green light shoned on her palm over Shisui''s body "this poison is too severe, at my level I can''t do anything I''m sorry. At most I can heal the injuries he received" she said to me "It''s ok, I have a way to heal him but I never tried it before" I say to her "What is it" she asked me "I can heal him but that would take a lot of energy that I don''t seem to possess, but using all of your chakra guys I could heal him, so do you guys agree?" I told her "sure" they responded back to me "Perfect, since Karin and Naruto still don''t know how to manipulate chakra they don''t have to do this. You guys to hold my back and send your chakra through me" i tell them and they comply ''to use this power, I would usually need the rough energy stones, but they don''t exist here, since these guys aren''t energy stones I''m gonna need them to willingly give me energy'' "Ok we''re ready" said Zabuza as all their hands were on me "Then start" I say feeling energy entering my body. Energy even in different worlds are similar, so even though chakra is not vital energy, I feel like I could still manipulate it with vital energy manipulation. Using the manipulation I made the chakra enter his body and willed it to heal all his injuries and the poison "and that''s it" i say "Whew that took a lot out of me" said Naosu as she went and sat down "Indeed, I''m gonna need to rest after this" said kimimaro and they all nodded in agreement "Yeah, healing takes a lot out of me also, it''s ok you can all go rest" I tell them, they all nodded and went to their rooms for some sleep. After a couple hours Shisui eyelids moved but did not open. He then got up into a sitting down position and asked "Where am I?" "Your in the Nox village, on the land of Nox" I answer "Nox? that''s the new name of the conquered Land of Snow" he tells me "Oh so you heard of us, that''s nice to know." I tell him "How did I even get here" he asked "Well when you were about to kill yourself I chose to save you so you can join my village" I blatantly tell him "I won''t ever betray the leaf" he says with a now serious expression, ready to fight "It''s ok you don''t have too, but I can''t have you going back there because they think your dead and danzo is gonna come after you" I tell him "How do you know so much?" He asks "I have my ways, now rest up and tomorrow I can introduce you to the others" I say walking out of the room "And if I escape?" He asks "That''s gonna be hard with no eyes" I say back to him, he agrees and goes back to sleep. ''I can''t let him go back to the village before the massacre, that''s the only way I can convince to join me'' I thought while going to my room - "So guys meet shisui, shisui this is Naruto, Kimimaro, Zabuza, Haku, Jugo, Karin, and Naosu" "Hello" he says to them "So do you really have no eyes?" Asks naruto "Yes" he answers "How does it feel" asked naruto "I don''t know how to explain it, it''s like thinking that you have the, but you actually don''t" he replied "Woah" said naruto "So Naruto why don''t you take Shisui around the village" I say "Sure, cmon shisui" Naruto said taking a hold of shisui''s hand and helping him stand up "Have fun" I say "We will," he replies while holding shisui''s hand and walking out. "So what will you do next" asked Zabuza "I''ll Wait" - (1 year later) "I want to go back to the village now, I''ve been here for a year" said shisui "Fine, if you really want to so badly, I''ll take you. You know what I''ll even give you a little gift" I say as I put my hand where his are supposed to be "open them" "What?" Says Shisui in shock as he opens his eyes and is able to see for the first time in a year "you have the ability to make me new eyes?" He asked me "Yes, I didn''t know how to control it before but now I do. You even have the ability to activate the mangekyo without the blindness and I increased some of its abilities. It should take a while to get used to" I say to him "Thank you for all the hospitality and kindness you have shown me" he says to me while bowing "It''s nothing, helping good people like you makes me happy" I say with a smile "Your younger than I thought" he says to me "I get that a lot, now let''s go then" I say as I use one of my new skills, portal creation. I visualize konoha and a portal opens to it "You created a gateway from here all the way to the village? How powerful are you?" He asked me "Pretty powerful, now let''s go" I say as I walk through the portal and he follows me. We appear at the outskirts of the village, shisui is excited and enters the village surprised at how it looks empty "Where is everyone?" He asked me "I have no clue, but I can sense a lot of people in that direction. Let''s go, don''t forget to keep yourself hidden" i say as I walk toward where all the villagers were and he follows me. After a few minutes we are in a cemetery with everyone there in black. Many coffins are there and ready to be implemented into the ground "A funeral? Was there some sort of attack? Why are there so many coffins?" Shisui asks, but his question is answered when the hokage says "The death of the Uchiha clan is tragic event" "Impossible! How can this happen?" Shisui says in shock and sadness "all of them? All my friends and family are all dead? How did this happen?" He says on his knees while crying "Itachi Uchiha" i say "What?" He says "Itachi Uchiha massacred his entire clan only sparing his little brother, he then ran away becoming a missing-nin" I answer "IMPOSSIBLE WHAT COULD LEAD ITACHI TO DO THAT" he shouts at me "Danzo shimmer forced him too, he had to make a choice either his entire clan is killed or he kills his entire clan and let''s ?ssume live" I say to him "But why, why would a village elder want such a thing?" Asked shisui "Two reasons, he has a hatred toward the Uchiha and he wants sharingans to implant inside himself to become stronger" I tell him "Why didn''t the hokage stop him" questioned shisui "He could have, but that man is weak. He lets Danzo command him out of weakness, he talks about this will of fire but stands by as an entire clan of his village is killed. Do you truly believe that the hokage didn''t know what was going on? You told me that you would never betray the leaf, but tell me where was the will of fire when Danzo attacked you? Where was the will of fire as your clan was blamed for the nine tails attack and ostracized? Where was the will of fire as many of your clansmen were killed by Danzo for the sharingan? Don''t you see, this is a village of hypocrisy and traitors" I say to him "I will get revenge" says shisui with his mangekyou activated "You should, the best way to do that is by joining me. I strive for a world of peace and family, instead of this world full of death and greed. With your help I know I will achieve this goal, I will unite the world into one where everyone is helping each other rather than fighting each other, where children don''t have to go to war at a young age, where parents can see their child grow up rather than die in a pointless war of greed. So that''s why I ask you this now Shisui Uchiha, will you join me?" I say to him "I will" he answer back while bowing to me "Then welcome to Nox" Chapter 16 - 8 Years Finale (1 year ago) "So guys, you have finally mastered 50x gravity, I''m very proud of you all. No more gravity training" I say to the team, this time Shisui is included "FINALLY, THANK YOU KAMI" shouts Naruto to the sky and the others all agree with him "Now we will spar every single day until exhaustion so get up and get ready" I say. They all groan as they are tired of this training "get up, Naruto vs Zabuza, Haku vs Karin, and Kimimaro vs Jugo. Shisui, you get the p???sur? of fighting me" I say to them. They all get up and get ready to fight their ?ssigned partner "Are you ready for this Lord Hisui" says Shisui "You come at me Shisui of the body flicker" I say and everyone starts fighting, Shisui dashes towards me with his tanto in hand. I''ve been waiting for a fight so I can test out the martial technique I''ve created. With mixing the fighting style of Hashirama, Madara, Guy, and the styles from anime that I can remember like History strongest disciple, Baki, and Kengan ashura, I''ve created a technique that surpasses even that of renewal taekwondo. It''s called Kami no ken. "I''ve been waiting to see how strong you are" says Shisui as he is in front of me ready to slash with his blade, I move to the side dodging the downward slash and do a high kick towards his side. He avoids it by flickering behind me, I duck at his attempt to hit my head, then I try to do a low kick to his legs which makes him jump and so I flip into the air and try to do a heel kick which he avoids by flickering away "No wonder why you were called a teleporter, that flickering jutsu is very powerful in your hands" I say with a praise "Thank you for the kind words, but I know your not serious yet" he says to me "I''m not, try and doge this please or else you may die" I say as I jump into the air and ???k my arm back "Kami no ken: Judgement day" I say as I start falling towards him. To shisui it looks as though the golden arm of god is coming towards him, a fist that can destroy everything in its presence, a fist with no equal. He gulps and activates his sharingan "Susanoo" he says as a green rib cage surrounds him, arms and a head then sprouts from the rib cage which then tries and blocks the fist. When the fist makes contact the arms are able to defend for a little while until they fully crack and get destroyed, just as it is about to hit shisui it suddenly stops "Sorry, sometimes forget my own strength" I say with a chuckle "Yeah right, your a little monster you know" he says with a sigh "I get that a lot," he says. "Wow that was intense" says Naruto who was watching us "Aren''t you supposed to be fighting" I ask looking at him "Yeah but I lost" he says with disappointment "but one day I shall be the strongest ninja dattebayo" his smile then comes back "Yeah right" says Zabuza "DON''T DOWNPLAY MY DREAM, I DEMAND A REMATCH" he say while dashing toward Zabuza ready to fight him again "Oh so you want another beating huh brat?" Says Zabuza while drawing his blade and dashing toward naruto "Those two huh?" I say while looking at shisui "Indeed" he says while a chuckle - (Present day) "Lord Hisui a message has been sent form the leaf village" said a messenger a bowing messenger, in my throne room "What does it say?" I ask sitting on my throne with my head on my hand "We are asked to participate in the chunin exam this year, we are allowed to bring one team" he says "Oh really? Tell them I accept" I say with a smile ''so we''re acknowledged as a great village huh? Well considering how strong my ninjas are and our success rate of missions, it''s not a surprise'' "As you wish" he replies while walking away to send them a letter accepting. Using my telepathy I send a message to everyone "meet me in the throne room" and they appear a minute later "What is it Hisui-sama" asks kimimaro "Well We have been invited to the Chunin exams, even though you all have surpassed that level years ago, I want 3 of you to be a team during it" i say "I''ll do it" says Karin always ready to help "Count me in" says Naruto looking to explore "Sure why not" says Haku with excitement "Excellent, Kimimaro and Zabuza shall be my guards then" I say "Being your shield is an honor Hisui-sama" says Kimimaro "Sure" says Zabuza in his dark voice "Shisui I also want you to come but become a shadow" I say to him "As you wish Lord Hisui" he says "How about me" asks Jugo "I need someone to protect the village when we''re gone, if someone tries to attack Don''t hesitate to kill" i say "My p???sur?" he says in a dark twisted smile "That''s perfect, we leave in a month" I say "Kimimaro is everyone ready?" I ask while sitting in my throne "Yes Hisui-Sama" he responds "Perfect, then Let''s go to Konoha" I say with a smile Chapter 17 - Call me ‘The Jade Emperor’ "Yeah let''s go dattebayo" said Naruto Inside the throne room with his yellow spiky hair, three whiskers marks on his face, and a forehead protector with the symbol. Wearing a black jacket with blue on the sides and sleeves, and on each shoulder, with the Uzamaki crest on his back, and black pants, with Kuni a pouch on it. (imagine his outfit in Shippden, but the orange is black and the black is blue). "Being your shield is an honor of mine." said Kimimaro with flowing white hair reaching his back, he had two dots on his forehead, hanging from his neck was the forehead protector. He was wearing a blue kimono with a golden on the back, underneath he was shirtless and only had pants. "Let''s go already" Zabuza said in his blue pants with a on each knee, he had a strap for his sword on his ?h?st and had a slanted forehead protector on his head. "I''m excited." Haku said, wearing an outfit similar to Kimimaro, a blue kimono with a in its back, with a black shirt and baggy black pants underneath, he had his forehead protector on his head. "I''m also excited to go" Karin told us with her short red hair and eyes with glasses, she was wearing black shorts and a blue top with a on the left shoulder, she also had the Uzamaki crest on the back. She was wearing her forehead protector on her head. "I shall be in the shadows" spoke shisui wearing an all black outfit consisting of shorts and a shirt with a on the right shoulder and the Uchiha crest on the back. He also wore his forehead protector on his head. "Then let''s go, Jugo keep the village safe while we''re gone" I said while opening a portal to the outside of konoha "My p???sur?" he said with a twisted smile, with unkempt orange hair and a forehead protector on his head, he wore a blue kimono and had baggy black pants. "Then it''s time for the chunin exams everyone" I say while walking through the portal, everyone followed me through and we were all outside konoha "Wow I haven''t been back here in a while" Naruto said "Me too" replied shisui "Well let''s just go in" Zabuza mumbled "Indeed" I say walking to the gates. A guard was there an asked for the invited or the exams and I showed it to him, walking inside Konoha everyone looked around "Not as pretty as our village" said Karin somewhat disappointed with the village "Not what I was expecting from the so-called strongest village" Kimimaro told us. I told everyone where me and naruto came from which made everyone dislike konoha. "Well Naruto, Haku, and Karin you guys go have 3 hours until you have to go and register so go explore if you want, just don''t bring unnecessary attention to yourself. Kimimaro, Zabuza we''re going to go see an old face, shisui stay in the shadows" I commanded "Yes, let''s go guys" said Naruto while grabbing the hands of haku and Karin and running off. "Where are we going Hisui-sama?" Asked Kimimaro while following me behind me "To meet the old and wise third hokage" I hummed with a smirk "I thought you hated him, oh wait your being sarcastic aren''t you?" Zabuza asked "Bingo" I answer "Why do you want to meet him?" Zabuza asked me "I just want to give him a little warning and put him in his place" I say with a bright smile, after all I''ve been waiting years to do this "If you say so" replied Zabuza - (Flashback 8 years ago) "WHAT DO YOU MEAN NARUTO HAS DISAPPEARED?" Shouted Hiruzen to a random Anbu, he then went on his crystal ball but no matter where he looked Naruto wasn''t there "CALL DANZO HERE NOW" he continued to shout "Hiruzen what is it?" Said Danzo with no respect toward the hokage, he was full of bandages, on on his arm and one covering his left eye "Danzo I''m going to ask you calmly, where is Naruto?" He asked radiating anger "What do you mean? Hiruzen don''t tell me you have lost the jinchuriki, you must find that boy this instant" responded Danz in a commanding tone "So your saying, you don''t know where he is? How about that boy you sent?" Hiruzen asked again "What boy? Stop with this nonsense" he answered getting angry "DON''T YOU TELL ME WHAT BOY, YOU KNOW WHO I MEAN. HISUI TENNO" shouted Hiruzen "The boy with chakra reserves less than that of a baby? Why the hell would I know that boy? Are you accusing me of kidnapping the jinchuriki?" Asked Danzo angry at Hiruzen "Who else could it be? How could that boy know so much? Unless, no it couldn''t be him, Orochimaru" said Hiruzen with killing intent "I''ll send root looking for the boy, obviously keeping him under your care was a mistake as I knew it would be" Danzo said as he walked out of the office. Hiruzen sat down with a massive headache ''Minato, Kushina I failed you'' he thought to himself "Cat, go out and report that the locating of Naruto Uzamaki is an SS class mission" he declared (Flashback end) "Hokage-sama, The leader of the land of Nox would like to meet you" said a secretary as she walked in Hiruzen''s office "Send him in" he told her. He sat up straight prepared to show respect to a fellow leader. Three men entered, one was a man wearing a bandage on his face like a mask, while the other had long white hair. But when he saw the face of the sixteen year old boy in the middle he was shocked "Well hello there Hiruzen, did you miss me" I said with a smile. His face then goes from shocked to anger "It''s you, Hisui Tenno, did Orochimaru send you?" He asked filled with hate "That weak little snake? No. I came here because my village was invited to participate in the chunin exams, and I just wanted to say hi" I reply back "What have you done with Naruto" he said trying to stay calm "Well conquering a country at the age of seven is no easy feat, I needed allies and I saw how this village treated Naruto and so I took him with me and raised him as my little brother" I answer calmly "YOU BETTER BRING HIM BACK OR-" he didn''t get to finish his sentence when a bone spear was suddenly on his neck "Who allowed you to speak that way to Hisui-sama?" Asked Kimimaro with anger in his tone. Hiruzen was ready to fight, so he jumped back and removed his hokage attire, donning his all black battle outfit "If it''s a fight you want then it''s a fight you''ll get" he says "I''m not looking for a fight, I just came to tell you That Naruto is here" I say to him. He looks at me with shock "He''s here? I must meet him" he says with excitement "No you don''t, I came here to warn you, you better not try to take Naruto back or interfere with my village during the exams, or I swear to you that the village you Hokages worked so hard to protect shall vanish" I say while unleashing my aura on him. It shocks him on how I can be so strong, seeing that a fight would lead to the destruction of Konoha he agrees "Damn you Hisui, Damn you" Says Hiruzen as he settles down "I prefer the term ''King of Nox'' or if you really want, call me ''The jade emperor'' " I say with a smile as I walk out Chapter 18 - Konoha "Hey Naruto, where are we going?" Asked Karin as she walked behind Naruto "I don''t know, I''m just looking around at this village. It brings back memories of the torment I went through, and now that i''m back as a powerful ninja I just see these people as weak ants who were too full of fear to differentiate between a child and a gigantic nine tailed beast" he replies with a cheerful smile, with resting his head on his hands ''Even though he and Hisui aren''t related by blood, he still picked up his personality'' thought Haku as he chuckled "Eh, I''m hungry. Do you guys wanna eat" asked Karin while rubbing her stomach "Yeah, let''s go to that ramen place over there, I''ll pay" Naruto responded while pointing at a small ramen shop "Are you sure, it looks shabby" said Karin with hesitation "Well Hisui always says ''don''t judge a book by its cover'' so let''s just check it out, maybe it''s amazing" Naruto responded while walking in. He saw there were only about eight seats and no customers seemed to be in yet. He saw an old man and a young lady with brown hair in the kitchen "Hello what would you lik-" the man doesn''t continue because when he says the face of Naruto he is shocked ''is this boy their son?'' He thinks to himself "What were you saying?" Asks Naruto "Oh pardon me, what would you like to eat?" Asks the man "Well what''s your best one?" Asks Naruto "Miso ramen" answered the man "Then I''ll take one of those, how about you guys?" He states "Same thing" they both answer "Three miso ramen coming up" he says with a smile as he begins cooking. Naruto and the others find a seat and it''s down waiting patiently for their food. After a few minutes what stood before them were three bowls of ramen "Well let''s dig in" Naruto says as he grabs chopsticks, breaks them apart and tastes the Ramen. When he does his eyes open wide from shock "Is it bad?" Says Karin not wanting to eat it anymore "IT''S AMAZING, IT''S DELICIOUS" Shots Naruto as he starts consuming the ramen, finishing it in 10 seconds. "Seconds please" "Huh, is it really that good?" Mumbles Karin as she also tastes it ''delicious, it''s absolutely delicious'' she thinks to herself. She then starts consuming it just like Naruto "seconds please" "Oh now I''m excited" says Haku as he begins to eat the ramen ''it''s not bad'' he says eating his ramen at a moderate rate "that was wonderful, thank you for the meal" he says. Half an hour later there were 10 empty bowls of ramen in front of Karin, while there were 15 in front of Naruto, they''re we''re both rubbing their stomachs "That was the best thing I ate in my life, Old man this Ramen of yours is the food of the gods" Naruto says with a smile "Yes, it really is wonderful" Karin says "Thank you very much, your welcome here anytime" the man responds with a smile "I''ll be back here again I promise you that" Naruto says as he pulls out his wallet and pays the man "lets go guys" he says as they all leave the restaurant and go back to exploring the village "So where to next?" Asks Haku "I don''t know, let''s go where life takes us" Naruto responds with a smile "That''s not a good idea at all" says Karin "It''s fine after a-" naruto was saying until someone bumped into him, it was a kid with short spiky hair, blue eyes and a small chip in his tooth, he was wearing a grey helmet with a hole one top where his hair sticks out. Around his neck was a rather long scarf. "Hey watch where you''re going kid" Naruto says "Eh I''m the grandson of the hokage and the future fifth hokage Konohamaru, you should watch where you''re going" he says in a ???ky tone "Why should I care who your grandfather is? What does that have to do with you? You aren''t your grandfather so why should I care who he is? A strong person builds a name for themselves rather than hide behind the name of another'''' Naruto said while knocking on the head of the kid. The Konohamaru looks at him with admiration "Your right, I''m tired of these villager only acknowledging me as the grandson of the third hokage, that''s while I''ll defeat him and become the fourth, so that everyone can acknowledge me for myself " He declares "Then become strong then kid, become the hokage" says Naruto with a smile "Are you a ninja?" Asks Konohamaru "Of course I am, I''m a powerful ninja" says Naruto with a cheeky smile "THEN TEACH ME BOSS" says Konohamaru while bowing "No" Naruto flat out declines "Why not?" Asks a dejected Konohamaru "First off, I don''t want a disciple, second we are from different villages if that isn''t obvious" he says while pointing at his forehead protector "Why don''t you do it Naruto, it could be fun" says Haku with a chuckle "Nah, I don''t feel like it, let''s just go register" says Naruto while walking away "Well if you say so" responds Haku walking behind him "You guys are too much" says Karin as she shakes her head and follows behind Naruto. "HEY WAIT UP BOSS" shouts Konohamaru running after the others, that''s when he suddenly bumps into another person, this time it was a boy wearing a black, baggy, full body suit with a red and yellow circle on the front. He wore a black hood that covered his head and had a face paint design, he carried something bandaged on his back "Watch where you''re going" says the boy as he grabs Konohamaru by his scarf and picks him up in the air. Suddenly a hand grabs on to his arm and squeezes it almost breaking his arm "I suggest you let him go, or don''t blame me when you lose an arm" Naruto says with a smile "Let me go" says the boy "Drop the kid" answers Naruto "Drop the child kankuro" said a boy with short auburn hair, a mark above his left eyes, and a giant gourd on his back "But gaara-" kankuro says but was then interrupted "Did I ask?" Said Gaara which lead to Kankuro finally letting Konohamaru down "It''s ok Konohamaru, run along now" says Haku in a sweet tone. This causes Konohamaru to blush, as he believed Haku was a girl "Umm ok BOSS DON''T FORGET TO TRAIN ME" he shouts as he runs off "Jeez, that Kid is going to be a hassle. Well Thank you for that, are you also taking the chunin exams?" Asks Naruto "Yes, I go by gaara" said the boy "I go by Naruto Uzamaki, well it was great to meet you, but it''s time for me and my team to register, so until the exams, Gaara" says Natuto with a smile "Likewise Naruto" says Gaara as he watches Naruto and his team walk away. Gaara then gets a twisted smile and mumbles "I''ll kill him for you mother" Chapter 19 - Exams In a classroom filled with stressed students who seemed to be taking a hard test, were three students who easily finished the test. ''That was easy, Hisui always did force me to study'' thought Naruto after flipping his paper over ''This is way easier than I thought'' Karin was thinking with a smile ''I''m surprised that it was as easy as this'' though Haku "Now that the hour has passed it is time for the tenth question, but first you just choose to either take the tenth question or quit right here. Just know if you get it wrong, you are never allowed to take the chunin exams again. if even one person quits, the entire team is failed." declares biki, shocking all the students. Some even started complaining. "Silence, you all complain about how it''s unfair, but being a ninja means you take risk" says Naruto with a smile "Oh? And you are?" Shouted a boy with a dog on his head and triangular face paint on his cheeks "I''m Naruto Uzamaki of the village of Nox" he says calmly ''Damn it, Hisui-sama told us to not bring unnecessary attention, but here he goes again'' thought Karin while shaking her head "Quiet down, so now students who have chosen to not take the tenth question, you may leave" declared ibiki and like that a couple kids got up and left the classroom with embarrassment. "Those of you who have stayed have passed the tenth question" Iniki says which shocks the students "But you didn''t ask us anything" asked a boy with short spiky brown hair and an ordinary face "It seems as though the tenth question was a test of our will power, so in the end I was correct" said Naruto while laying his head back, this causes all the students to look at him with annoyance, because he seemed ???ky "Correct, the first nine questions were to test your ability to gather information, so it tested how well you could cheat. Even though some of you seemed to be extremely knowledgeable" said ibiki while looking at Naruto, Haku, and Karin "while the tenth question was to see if you had the heart of a ninja, So all of you have passes" he declared, which puts a smile of everyone''s face. Then suddenly a shadow like figure jumps through the window shattering it, then two kunai are thrown to the ceiling holding a large piece of cloth. It was revealed to be a dark haired woman wearing tight mesh armor, the cloth had ''second exam protector Anko Mitarashi'' written on it "I''m the proctor for the second chunin exams Anko Mitarashi, let''s move onto the next stage, follow me" she declares - "So Hiruzen, tell me who had the highest written exams scores again?" I asked while sitting in an office-like space, it was me, Hiruzen, and Rasa the Kazekage, or should I say the man under Orichimaru''s control, but I''ll let Konoha deal with that. The others were Zabuza, Kimimaro, Asuma, Kakashi, and a dude named Baki and some unknown Suna ninja. In front of us was a television that broadcasted what was going on during the exams "The title of the best highest written exams score is held by Minato Namikaze" he answers while staring at me with hate "I know I''m handsome, but I don''t swing that way. So please stop staring" I say to him. This causes Zabuza to chuckle, Asuma and Kakashi looked at me curiously wondering why Hiruzen seemed to hate me so much. "Well it seems as though the second exam is about to start, let''s pay attention" I say "This is the forest of death, losing your life here is a normal occurrence, each team will be given either an earth scroll or a heaven scroll, the objective is to bring both types of scrolls, to the tower in the center. You have five days" she says while passing around scrolls of either earth or heaven. Naruto''s team got the earth scroll and Naruto decided to hold on to it. "There are 44 different entrances, each team will go through one. LET THE EXAMS BEGIN" she declared and the teams dashed into the forest of death. "Karin your sensory is better than mine, look for any teams" Naruto asked her "On it now" she says as she closes her eyes and look for a team "1 mile that way" she says while pointing "Perfect let''s go and ask them ''kindly'' if they have a scroll for us" he says with a smile "I hope it can be a peaceful encounter" Haku says "Of course it will haku, I don''t feel like fighting people so much weaker than me" Naruto replies "That is true" Says Karin. After a few minutes they were on a tree and stood above a team that consisted of A boy with dark hair, with a blue shirt with the Uchiha crest on the back, and white shorts. Beside him was the same short spiky brown haired boy from before, and the final member was a pink haired girl with a big forehead "Who is there I can sense you" says the browned hair boy "Really Akuta? Well with Sasuke-kun here they can''t beat us" says the pinked haired girl "Is that so?" Says Naruto who suddenly appeared behind them scaring them. They got into a fighting stance and the boy who seemed to be akuta dashed toward Naruto, but with one slap the boy named Akuta was sent flying into a tree, and knocked unconscious "AKUTA" shouted Sakura, while looking with fear toward Naruto "Now I''m just gonna ask you calmly, can I have that scroll of yours?" Naruto asked "Who are you?" Asked The boy named Sasuke "My name is Naruto Uzamaki of the Nox village, now I''m going to ask you one more time. Can I have that scroll of yours?" Naruto asked calmly. Sasuke''s eyes then turned blood red, with three tomoe inside each "You''ll have to get through me first" he says while grabbing onto a kunai "I don''t feel like fighting you, hey Karin don''t you always say that you want more sparring partners? I found one for you" says Naruto "This isn''t a spar Naruto, this is a real battle" She says as she jumps down from a tree to Naruto''s side "Well considering your strength it could count as a spar to you" said Haku while also jumping down "There''s more of them?" Says Sakura with shock and fear "Sakura stay back" says Sasuke while dashing toward who he believes to be the weakest, Haku. But when he was close to him, he realized that he couldn''t move his feet, when he looked down he realized they were encased in ice. He looks at Haku with shock "I would rather avoid fighting, so please just give us your scroll" Haku says in a calm and soothing tone "I would listen to the man" Naruto says "Man?" Sakura asked "Yes, Haku is a dude." Naruto responds with a blank expression which shocks Sakura and Sasuke even more "so now, that scroll of yours, I recommend you hand it over" Naruto say "SAKURA DONT, JUST RUN" shouts Sasuke. Sakura then look hesitant at Sasuke and Akuta and then starts running away "Why do people have to make things so complicated?" Asked Naruto while looking annoyed "I got this" says Karin while dashing toward Sakura and hitting her on the neck, knocking her out "I learned that from Hisui-sama" she says with a smile "That is something he would do" says Naruto "He does after all not like fighting" says Haku. Karin then searches through Sakura and pulls out a scroll, but when she looks at it she gets disappointed "It''s an earth scroll" Karin says "Damn it, this was a waste of time, let''s just go" says Naruto. Karin then drops the scroll and haku unfreezes Sasuke "WHERE ARE YOU GOING?" He ask while shouting "To someone with a heaven scroll" replies Naruto "I have a heaven scroll for you" says a woman, she had long black hair and slitted pupils, she had fang like teeth and wore a plain grey garb with a black polo and pants underneath and a thick purple rope belt tied in a large knot behind her back. "And you are?" Asked Naruto "Here for the last Uchiha" she says with a long tongue sticking out. When Naruto heard that he thought back to what Hisui had said to him - "Naruto, there is a man you''re going to meet during this exam, he will have a snake like feature and will be going after Sasuke Uchiha, the last Uchiha. He may be dressed as a girl though. fight him if you want, but if you feel danger get out of there" Said Hisui "What''s his name?" Naruto asked "Orochimaru" (Flashback end) - "You must be Orochimaru, I wonder why you''re pretending to be a woman though?" Said Naruto. This shocked Orochimaru "Oh so you have heard of me, now I definitely can''t let you live" he said with a smile "Let''s see about that" say Naruto with a smile "you guys stay back, this is my fight" he says "Sure" says Karin "Be careful" says Haku "What''s going on?" Asked Sasuke "Orochimaru, let me see how strong one of the three Sannin really are" Chapter 20 - Orochimaru "Orochimaru, let''s see how powerful one of the sannin really are," says Naruto with a grin. He dashes toward Orochimaru and ???ks his fist back ready to throw a punch, Orochimaru deflects it and goes to throw a punch to Naruto''s stomach, but Naruto did a flip kick and aims for Orochimaru''s chin. Orochimaru leans back avoiding the kick and smiles at Naruto. He then dashes forward and appears behind Naruto punching him in the back, this pushes Naruto back. "Foul move" says Naruto as he stand up "All''s fair in a fight to the death" replies Orochimaru. Naruto again dodges toward Orochimaru and tries to kick his neck, Orochimaru stretches his neck backwards and avoids it and then his head comes back and he headbutts Naruto. Before Naruto can stabilize himself Orochimaru kicks him in the abdomen sending him flying until he hits a tree. "Good hit" says Naruto, he appears in front of Orochimaru and tries to do a low kick, Orochimaru jumps up and tries to do a heel kick. Naruto dodges and punches Orochimaru right in the stomach. This causes him to take a step back "Your stronger than I thought" says Orochimaru witch a smile "same" replies Naruto. He then creates fifty shadow clones who all go after Orochimaru. He dodges attacks the shadow clones throw at him and counterattacks destroying all of them in a few seconds. He sees that the original Naruto seems to have disappeared, he looks around and can''t find him, he then looks up and is shocked by what he sees. Naruto with a big ball of chakra in his hand "ODAMAN RASENGAN" Naruto shouts and it hits Orochimaru at full force. Thinking that he defeated Him so easily Naruto is disappointed, that when he sense something coming up really fast from the underground "KUSANAGI" shouts Orochimaru this time with his original appearance, with an elongated neck, an open mouth with a sword pointed out. Naruto seeing how he can''t dodge naturally has no choice, right when the blade is about to hit him he vanishes in a flash of yellow light. When Orochimaru sees this he is shocked ''how couldn''t I see it before, that bright yellow hair, insane amounts of chakra, and the flying thunder god. This boy is minato and Kushina''s son isn''t he'' thought Orochimaru to himself "You left me no choice, it''s time for me to get serious" says Naruto. Summoning a hundred shadow clones, they all pull out a tri pronged kunai and scatter it around. "INFINITE NARUTO BARRAGE" they all shout at the same time. They then teleport around Orochimaru punching him, and when he is about to hit back they teleport away. "Rasengan" they all yell out as a rasengan form, hitting Orochimaru over and over again, while he can''t hit them back "Enough, SUMMONING JUTSU:RASHOMON" he shouts and giant gate appears with frightening features, when a shadow attempts to hit the gate, they put a crack but they are then destroyed because they failed to destroy the gate "the stronger the attack, the more damage when they can''t fully destroy the gate" Orochimaru says with a smile "You forgot that the gate only protects you from one direction" says Naruto with a smile, he then disappeared and reappeared to the side of Orochimaru and hits him with a rasengan which threw Orochimaru back. He then spits up a scroll from his mouth, quickly teleporting over there and taking the scroll Naruto is happy to find out it''s a heaven scroll. "I got a heaven scroll guys, it''s time to go" says Naruto exhausted from his fight "You''re strong, I gotta give you that kid. If it wasn''t for me trying to hide my presence I would go serious. But before I go, I''m gonna do what I came here to do" says Orochimaru as his head stretches all the way to Sasuke and bites him on the neck. "Farewell" He says and he then runs away "Ow, what did he do to me?" Says Sasuke as he gets on his knees and holds his neck. Naruto walks up to him and takes a look at it "It seems he put a seal on you, I''ve never seen anything like it before. I recommend getting that checked out. Well I''m going to go now as that fight took a lot out of me" says Naruto trying to catch his breath while walking over to haku and Karin "Are you ok naruto?" Asks Karin with a worried expression looking around for any wounds "I''m fine, but he wasn''t lying when he said he didn''t go all out." Said Naruto "Well he is one of the three Sanins, second only to the hokage" replied Haku "Yeah that is true, well he did drop the heaven scroll, even though it was from his stomach" said Naruto while pulling it out. "That''s wonderful, let''s go to the tower then" said Karin "Yeah" Naruto responds. He then looks back at Sasuke and his unconscious team "hey you, your name is Sasuke right?" He asked "What of it?" Sasuke responded with anger, anger out of how weak he is, that a kid his age is that much stronger than him. "Well you better wake those two up and find a heaven scroll, after all how could the little brother of the notorious Itachi Uchiha, fail in the second stage of the chunin exams" Naruto says with a smile "You know Itachi? Tell me where is he? I have to kill him" he replied with anger "I don''t know where he is, but I do know what he did, no one should have to go through that, I bet you feel alone." says Naruto with sympathy and understanding in his eyes. "May I see you again in the next five days. the others? Not so much" he said as he and his team walk away towards the tower "Who are you really?" Sasuke asked, but it was too late as Naruto and his team were already gone Getting to the tower was easy for Naruto and his team, they did meet another team but Haku made quick work of them. When they got there they were asked to show the scrolls and so they did and were allowed to enter. They each got their own room and chose to get some rest. That''s when another team entered "Well, it seems as though we weren''t the first as I thought" said Gaara as he looked at Naruto''s team "Seems not, being second is good though, is it not?" Asked Naruto with a smile. This causes Gaara to frown, his bloodlust started to spread around. "I recommend that you relax fighting me is not something you want" Naruto says with a smile, while walking away "Soon mother, I promise I''ll tear him apart for you" mumbles Gaara with a grin. "So Hiruzen would you like some tea?" I heard that it causes a person to have younger skin and a healthier body" I said with a smile toward Hiruzen to piss him off "No" he replied thinking of ways to kill me "You know being so angry is not good for the mind, how could you take care of a village with an unhealthy mind?" I asked him "I''ll be fine" he responded "Wanna play shogi? I''ve been practicing with my little brother a lot, did you know he is actually in the exam right now? He is the blond haired kid" I said which angers him even more "That''s wonderful" he said, trying to stay calm and hold back his anger "You know, I think your my best friend Hiruzen, your such a wise old guy" I told him with a smile. Kakashi and Asuma just looked and were wondering if they should stop me, but decided against that as that would be disrespectful to the leader of a country. So they watched on as I pissed off Hiruzen. Rasa didn''t do much, well Orochimaru has him under control so he won''t do anything. "Well I''m going to go back to my hotel, in five days we shall see how the exams continue" I say walking out of the office with Zabuza and Kimimaro "Hokage-sama, if I may ask what did the leader of Nox do that made you seem to hate him so much" asked Kakashi "Nothing to worry about, it''s my problem to deal with, let''s just focus on the exams for now" he said. And like that five days passed and the second stage of the chunin exams ended. Chapter 21 - Preliminaries 1 "more genin than usual have passed so we will have a randomly selected one on one preliminary match where only the victor gets to continue the exam. Look at the screen, when your name is shown get into the arena, if the battle gets to be too much, people in the crowd can interfere" said the proctor of the of them final stage, Hayate Gekk. "I forfeit" said a gray haired man who went by the name of Kabuto "Very well, you are dismissed then" said Hatake. "The first match is" he said while pointing at a black screen, then names starting flashing around and when it ended it stopped on Haku vs TenTen "Wow" said naruto when he looked at the screen, Hisui had trained him to tell the weak from the strong, and the girl was obviously on the weaker side. Her going against Haku must be bad luck "don''t go too hard on her, ok?" Naruto asked Haku, as he felt bad. "It''s ok, it''s already not fair that we are competing in this exams knowing full well that Hisui trained us" Said haku with a smile as he walked to the arena "Good luck, go show them the brightness of your youth" said a man in a green jumpsuit and a bowl haircut, with his thumb up "I know you got this TenTen" said a boy also wearing a green jumpsuit and with a bowl haircut "Yeah, I do got this. It''s a girl just like me" said TenTen trying to boost her confidence as she she walked on the arena "Umm, I''m a boy" said Haku with a little chuckle. This caused everyone''s eyes to widen in shock. "How can it be? how can a boy be that beautiful?" said a blond haired blue eyed girl with a ponytail and a bang covering one of her eyes with jealousy "Ino, it''s ok not everyone can be beautiful" said a dark haired boy with his Hair in a ponytail, with a smirk on his face "SHUT UP" Ino shouted "You''re a boy?" Asked TenTen "Yep" answered Haku while nodding his head "Well that doesn''t matter, I''ll beat you and advance on to the exams" she said while in front of Haku "BEGIN" said Hatake, the proctor. TenTen then moves back, jumps in the air and throws shurikens toward Haku, but Haku just pulled out his senbon and threw them deflecting every single one of them. "You''re better than I thought" TenTen says, she then runs to the side, jumps once more, pulls out a rather long scroll and starts spinning in the air, multiple weapons start flying out. "Wows that''s amazing" Haku says, right when the weapons are about to hit him, a large amount of ice surrounds him deflecting all the weapons. When the weapon rain stops the ice dome disappears. "That was a nice battle, thank you" he says, while pulling out a senbon and throwing it at TenTen''s neck, she could''nt dodge and it hit her, knocking her out. "Winner, Haku Yki" announces Hatake, while pointing at haku. "TENTEN" shouts the boy in the jumpsuit as he jumps down to check up on her "She is fine, I just hit a nerve to knock her unconscious. Pull the senbon out and she will wake up" said Haku as he walked back up "How was it?" Asked Karin "Fine" Haku responded "I hope I''m next" Naruto said with a smile while looking at the screen. Names started appearing and then it ended with Sasuke Uchiha vs Yoroi akado. "Oh it''s the kid from before, so he actually found a scroll in time" Naruto said. ''A white haired masked man seemed to be talking to Sasuke and warning him about something, oh it''s probably about that seal on his neck'' thought Naruto Sasuke got on to the stage in front of Yoroi and then the battle began. It seemed as if Yoroi would win because he had Sasuke''s chakra with chakra absorption, right when Yoroi was about to end it Sasuke had an idea and did a partial copy of one of the moves preformed by the boy in the green jumpsuit, which gave him the win. "The winner is Sasuke Uchiha" announced Hatake. When Sasuke got off the arena he was taken away by the white haired masked man. Everyone then looked at the screen again wondering who was next, Karin Uzamaki vs Sakura Haruno. Sitting in the kage''s box watching the fights Hisui smiled when he saw who was next. ''Karmas a bitch'' he thought "I got this" Karin said as she got on the arena "Wish me luck" said Sakura as she walked on stage, standing in front of Karin. "BEGIN" shouted Hatake. Sakura then threw out a kunai toward Karin but she just dodges it. Sakura then runs to the side and throws a shuriken, but again Karin just dodges it. Sakura seeing that long range won''t work, she tries to do hand to hand combat. She runs toward Karin with her fisted ???ked back "CHAAAA" she shouts, but right when she was about to hit karin, she felt immense pain in her stomach, she looked down to see that she was punched hard, the punch hurt a lot that she fell on her knees in pain about to throw up. Karin then gives her a chop to the neck and she falls unconscious "The winner is Karin Uzamaki" announced Hatake. The crowd was looking with shock, that Karin obviously didn''t try, and how one sided it was. Well the next match was about to start soon. Temari vs Ino Yamanaka. Similar to Karin vs Sakura, it was a one sided battle, Ino was quickly defeated even when she tried her mind control technique, she was blown away and even injured. The crowd looked on, seeing her ruthless she was. But nonetheless it was time for the next match, Akuta Monosuke vs Shikamaru Nara. Akuta was actually a good fighter, using his chakra sensing and tactical mind to come up with traps with wires and Kunai, Shikamaru was still 5 steps ahead of him and manipulated him to getting caught under his shadow possession jutsu "I forfeit" he says knowing that winning was impossible now. "The winner is Shikamaru Nara" Says Hatake. Now it was time for the next battle. Shino Aburame vs Zaku Abumi. Zaku boasted about how he could only use one arm and would still beat shino. When the match began Shino commanded a multitude of insects to attack Zaku from behind, leaving him unable to defend. Zaku then revealed he could use two hands but it was too late as the insects blocked the tube in his arm causing the chakra he was trying to use to build up, making his arms explode. "Ouch" said naruto looking at the match "The winner is Shino Aburame" declared Hatake. Chapter 22 - Preliminaries 2 The next match was then Choji Akimichi vs Dosu Kinuta. At first Choji didn''t want to fight but his Jounin instructor convinced him with food. Choji, knowing that Dosu focuses on sound based attacks , plugged his ears by transforming himself into a round like figure, and rolling at high speed toward Dosu. But Dosu was able to overcome that by transmitting sound through the water in Choji''s body, defeating him. "The winner is Dosu Kinuta". Choji walked back to his team dejected at his loss. The next match was Neji Hyga vs Hinata Hyga ''People from the same clan huh?'' Thought Naruto as the battle began "I have one thing to tell you before the battle begins Lady Hinata, withdraw. People can''t ever change, a failure will always be a failure, that personality and strength won''t change. Changing yourself is absolutely something you can''t do" said the boy named Neji, as he opened his eyes to reveal the eyes belonging only to the Hyga clan, The Byakugan. ''This man is infuriating, why won''t she respond and argue back'' thought Naruto with a frown on his face, Karin and Haku were able to tell that he was unhappy toward the treatment of the girl ''I can''t give up'' thought Hinata as she also activated her byakugan. She then gets into the same stance that Neji gets into, an open palm like stance "BEGIN" and like that the battle started. Hinata dashes toward Neji in an attempt to hit him, he dodges and goes for a counter attack, she dodges that also. This goes on for a minute and it looks like they are on equal grounds, That''s when Neji interrupted the chakra flow in her arms, disabling her to use the gentle fist. He then send her back flying and she coughs up blood. But she stills stands up and goes to hit him again, he hits her in her ?h?st making her drop. Looking like the match was over Hatake was about to announce that Neji won, when suddenly Hinata stood up again. "Why do you stand up? If you continue your really going to die" asked Neji "I can tell that you are suffering much more than I, you are the one who is torn up over the fate of the head and branch family" she responds. This angers Neji so much that he dashed toward Hinata with the intent to kill, but he was suddenly stopped in his tracks when he was slammed down onto the floor. "Don''t you think that''s enough?" Said Naruto with his Hand in Neji, preventing him from getting up. "You sprouted all that nonsense about her being weak and never able to change, but don''t you see? She saw that she was weaker than you and still chose to fight rather than give up. She gave it her all and didn''t give up, so do you know what that means? She is strong, stronger than you who believes in people never changing, she changed." He said while looking at her also with a smile. This shocks Hinata as all her life people have seen her as weak, but this boy had called her strong, for the first time. No one believed in her, but he did. "Thank you" she says, but she then suddenly falls over with blood dripping out, right before she hit the ground Naruto caught her. "The winner is Neji Hyga" announced Hatake. Nurses came and out Hinata on to a stretcher and took her away "Thank you" said the Jounin instructor of the Hinata who was named Kurenai "It''s nothing really, I couldn''t stand by and do nothing" Naruto said with a smile as he walked back to his team. Everyone was looking at him ''Naruto, you have truly grown into a strong and good man'' thought Hiruzen with a smile. "Hey don''t be getting any weird ideas Hiruzen-san, so do you wanna play Shogi? Or read the new book in the icha icha series" asked Hisui with his hand over Hiruzen''s shoulder ''I hate this man'' he thought - The next match is Kiba inuzuka vs Kin Tsuchi. It was honestly a pretty fast fight, with her senbon, bells, and wires. Kin was able to defeat Kiba who wasn''t much of a thinker. If it was Shikamaru he would have won. Moving on to the next fight, it was Naruto Uzamaki vs Kankur. Naruto was happy and he got on the arena ready to fight. So did Kankuro, trying to seek revenge from before "Isn''t this a coincidence?" Said Naruto "Indeed, but now I can finally beat you to a pulp" said Kankuro with a ???ky smile "Well how are you gonna do that when your hiding behind your puppet?" Naruto asked. This shocked Kankuro and confused the people in the crowd "How did you find out?" Asked Kankuro "I didn''t sense anything from the puppet, but I couldn''t send you under the bandages" Naruto responded "Very well, you''re gonna have to deal with me then" said Kankuro as he got out from the bandages and his puppet became more puppet like. He was controlling it using chakra strings from his finger tips. "Before we battle, I have to ask you a question. pick a number between one through a hundred " Naruto asked "What kind of question is that? Fine two" Kankuro said "So be it it, I''ll finish this battle 2 seconds" Naruto declared with a smirk "What did you say 2 seconds, bastard I''ll finish this battle in 1 second" Kankuro declared "BEGIN". Kankuro controls his puppet to go after Naruto, but suddenly Naruto vanishes in a bright yellow light and appears beside Kankuro, he then proceeds to punch him square in the face sending him flying and knocking him out. Everyone in the crowd is shocked, the most shocked are the Jounin and above. "That jutsu, how did he learn that jutsu?" Asked Hiruzen "Well he had this awesome brother who taught him everything he knows, I think you know him. He goes by the name Hisui Tenno" said Hisui with his arm around Hiruzen still. This angered Hiruzen to no end, he vowed to get revenge on this man even if it costs his life - ''That blonde hair and blue eyes, the last name Uzamaki, the flying thunder god. This child has to be the son of Minato and Kushina'' thought every Jounin instructor from konoha "That is sensei''s child. How did he get to the Land of Nox. Is that why Hokage-sama seemed to be angry at the King of Nox?" "Well um with a staggering two second win, it goes to Naruto Uzamaki" says Hatake. Naruto walks off the stage and smiles toward Gaara. Everyone looks at him with shock at how powerful this boy really is. The final match was Rock lee vs Gaara. "Hurry up and get down here" said Gaara as he was already in the arena "Right! That''s my student" said The man in the green jumpsuit, who went by the man Might Guy "I''m happy to be fighting you" said Lee "I don''t know what moves that bowl cut guy has, but he absolutely can''t beat gaara" said Kankuro "Now then, the final match BEGINS" Gaara immediately commands a large amount of sand to try and surround lee, but lee flips to the back before he is captured. Lee then rushes to Gaara in an attempt to hit him but every move he tried would be blocked by sand, he then again moves back in attempt to dodge the sand. "Blood" says Gaara as the sand then grabs Lee''s leg and spins him around, throwing him into a wall. Lee gets up and moves back before sand can get him again. He then jumps onto a a statute "LEE TAKE THEM OFF" Shouted Might Guy "But guy Sensei I thought it was only permitted when protecting important people" Lee responded "I don''t care I will allow it" Said guy. Lee then smiles and takes off his leg warmers to reveal weights attached to each leg. He takes them off and drops them, they crash into the ground and creat a crater. Everyone is shocked by how heavy they are "Now I will be able to fight easier" lee says. It''s like he vanishes and he reappears next to gaara and goes for a kick, but again sand blocks it but his leg goes through the sand. He vanishes again and goes for a punch but the same thing happens. He goes around vanishing and trying to hit gaara, but the sand still blocks him. "Wow, he is almost as fast as you" says Karin "Indeed he is" Naruto replies, while looking intently at the arena. Finally while using his speed to his advantage, lee finally punches gaara in the face. "Alright I got him, I know that hurts" lee said excitedly. Gaara then stand up, his face looked cracked all over and he looked maniacal. Sand then started going on his face fixing the cracks "So he encased himself in sand" said Temari. Gaara then sent large amounts of sand to lee hitting him over and over again ''I can''t lose, please guy-Sensei allow this'' thought lee as he crossed his arms and his chakra flared, a green aura surrounded him and his skin turned red "The eight gates huh?" Said Naruto. Lee then vanished and reappeared in front of gaara and kicked him right in the chin, sending gaara flying up, lee jumps and kick him again, then appears next to him and kicks him again over an over again. ''This is my last technique'' thought lee as the bandages on his arms got loose and wrapped around Gaara''s waist, he then pulled them up along with gaara and punched him right in his stomach "Hidden lotus" he said. After that they both fell and lee was no longer in his eight gates form, he was also exhausted. When everyone though Lee has won, Gaara still moves and sents sand toward Lee which was about to kill him, Might guy stood in front and stopped his attack. "The winner is" but Hatake was surprised as he saw Lee stand up, so was everyone else. ''After all that he shouldn''t be able to move, let alone stand'' thought Kakashi in shock "No lee it''s alright, you can stand down" that''s when he realizes that lee was unconscious and has been for a while. "Look at you, not even conscious and still determined to show the world what you can do" He cries and and hugs lee. Nurses and doctors took lee away, as he was gravely injured. "The winner is Gaara" Hatake declares. And like that the preliminaries ended. "The finals will begin a month from now, look at the screen to see who your fight will be with". Everyone looked and saw Naruto Uzamaki vs Neji Hyga, Sasuke vs Gaara, Karin Uzamaki vs Temari, Haku Yuuki vs Dosu Kinuta, and Shikamaru Nara vs Kin Tsuchi. "Who ever wins first will fight Shino Aburame." Hatake declared "Well it was fun, but see you guys in a month" said Naruto as he and his team walked away "Wait" said Neji "Yes?" Asked Naruto "When I beat you, I want you to admit that people never change" said Neji "Sure, but are you sure it won''t be a two second fight?" He said while looking at Kankuro who clenched his fist in anger "We shall see" Neji said "Indeed we shall" he responded ''I have to see to the hokage about this, what really happened to the child of sensei?'' thought Kakashi "Hiruzen-San, I''m really gonna miss you" said Hisui with fake tears. "I know, how about we go to a bar and talk to some women, wouldn''t that be fun? I''ll even be your wingman" ''As the hokage, I swear that this man shall pay'' thought Hiruzen "I hope your not declaring something in that head of yours, Hiruzen-San" Hisui said with a smile ''Go to hell'' Hiruzen thought ''I would rather not'' Hisui said using his telepathy, this shocked Hiruzen as that meant he could hear his thoughts ''yes I can'' Hisui thought ''Why are you doing this?'' Hiruzen thought ''Because you''re my best friend'' Hisui said with a smile, Hiruzen knew that he could never be free now. Chapter 23 - Everyone’s day "I''m so bored" complained Naruto as he laid on the floor in the hotel room "Well if you want I could train you again, I''ve always wondered how much gravity you can handle now" said Hisui. This scared Naruto so much that he stood up straight "Just kidding, I''m having so much fun. I''m going to go outside and explore for a little while" Naruto responded with a smile, running away "How about you guys? Want me to train you during this month?" He asked. They all shook their head in fear "I''ll pass, I have somewhere to go" said Karin as she rushed out the room "I think someone is calling me outside" Responded Haku while also running away "I''ve got someone to meet" said Zabuza s he also left "I guess it''s just us three. Wanna do some spying on the ninjas?" He asked to Kimimaro and Shisui "Sure sounds fun" answered Shisui "if that is what you wish, then I shall follow it" replied Kimimaro "Let''s go then" he said "No matter what, I will never go through that gravity torture again" mumbled Naruto to himself. He was walking toward his favorite place in Konoha, Ichiraku Ramen "Oh Naruto your back" said teuchi the owner "Of course, it''s been 3 days since this month long break has started and I''ve been craving some ramen" Naruto replied "Come sit down, do you want the usual?" Teuchi asked "Yes please" Naruto answered. He then waited and he was delivered a nice bowl of miso soup ramen. "Thank you for the food" he mumbled then started devouring the ramen, in less than ten seconds it was all gone. "Seconds please" he said "Coming right up" Teuchi answered. While he was eating an old man with long white hair, he entered the shop. Behind him was Hiruzen the third Hokage. They sat on the left side and right side of Naruto. "Hello Naruto" said Hiruzen "Oh it''s you old man, I haven''t seen you in years" said Naruto in a carefree attitude. Hiruzen is a little surprised but he nonetheless smiles. "How have you been?" He asks "Well I''ve been good, I have a family, a place I can call home, and I''m happy. Much more than I could say while I was here" he responded. That puts a frown on Hiruzen''s face. "Well guess who I brought, the man to your left was the master of your father" he said "Hello young Naruto, my name is Jiraiya one of the three Sannin" Jiraiya said with a smile "I know who you are, my godfather right? Well you''re eight years too late. Also you Sannin aren''t that strong, Orochimaru got beat by me when I didn''t even activate ''that'' power" Naruto says. His Bowl of ramen then comes and he starts drooling. After his thanks he start devouring it "What Orochimaru was here? What happened? What power?" Asked Hiruzen "Young Naruto I''m sorry I wasn''t there, I didn''t believe in myself in taking care of you, I blame myself for all that you went through" said Jiraiya "Well I gotta go, see you later" said Naruto as he then Vanished in a bright light "WAIT" they both shouted but it was too late. "That jutsu, he mastered his jutsu" said Jiraiya in shock "Orochimaru, so you''re here?" Said Hiruzen in anger "I''m sorry Hisui-sama, but I just can''t go through that training again" says Karin in fear just remembering it. While walking around she saw two girls that looked familiar, walking up to them she said "Hello, I''m Karin Uzamaki". "Ummm I''m Sakura Haruno, we fought remember?" Said Sakura in a bitter tone, after losing to one punch "I''m Ino Yamanaka, my fight was right after yours" Ino replies "Ooh I remember now, so what are you two doing" she ask them "Well we''re training, after the crushing loss we faced we want to get stronger" Sakura said "That''s nice" said Karin "How did you get so strong?" Asked Ino "Well Me and the others were all trained by Hisui-sama, it was torture" she shudderd "Hisui? Who is that" asked Sakura "Oh he is the leader of our country, The land of Nox. He goes by the name The king of Nox" answered Karin "I''ve heard of him, the youngest ruler to ever live. There was even a myth that he conquered his country at the age of seven. He brought his group that had seven other members and saved the country and conquered it" said Ino "Oh so you''ve heard of him. Yeah that was a pretty cool day" said Karin "Wait so it''s real, he actually conquered a country at seven years old?" Said Sakura with disbelief "Yes, he did." Said Karin "Wow that''s insane. I want to become strong like him one day or at least you" said Ino "I''m actually the weakest in the group, I''m the medical nin after all" she said "WHAT, but you were so strong, how strong are the others?" Sakura asked "It changes all the time, even now I don''t know the ranking" Karin said "welp it was nice talking to you, don''t give up on your dream and train hard" Karin said as she walked away - "I would rather avoid gravity training" said Haku as he walked around the village. He then saw a mask that caught his eye. He entered the shop in an attempt to buy it. "Why hello there young lady, what would you like to buy?" Asked the shop owner "I''m a boy" said Haku. This shocked the shop owner "But you''re so-, never mind. What would you like to buy" said the shop owner with a sigh "That mask over there" said Haku while pointing to a white skull mask with red markings on the left side "Oh this mask, it''s a one of a kind mask, crafted an craved to be extremely durable" said the owner "How much is the price" ask Haku "Twenty thousand ryo" said the owner "Here you go" said haku as he pulled out a bills worth twenty thousand "Thank you for the purchase" said the owner as he handed the mask to Haku "It''s nothing, bye" said Haku as he left with the mask in his hand "I''m here so what do you want" said Zabuza in a forest, as he stood in front of Anko "I want to fight you" she says "Why is that?" He asked "To see how strong you are" she replied "Oh is that so? Then come at me" he responded. She dashed toward him in an attempt to punch him, but before she could move his sword was already on her neck ''Fast'' she thought to herself "Are you satisfied?" He asked her "I am" she said with a blush "Why is your face like that?" He asked her with confusion on his face "Your the first man who''s caught my eye" she said while still blushing "What?" Zabuza was still confused "Sasuke,I''m going to teach you a jutsu, I want you to promise that you won''t use it on allies" said Kakashi "I promise" said Sasuke "Can I learn it too?" Said Hisui who suddenly appeared, with kimimaro by his side and shisui behind him, wearing a mask "It''s you, The king of Nox" said Kakashi with anger thinking about Naruto "Oh so you''ve heard of me? I''m actually kinda surprised, I found out that I''m famous" Hisui responded "Why wouldn''t you be, The man who conquered a country at the age of seven" said Kakashi. This shocks Sasuke greatly ''He conquered a country at seven years old? How powerful is he?" He thought "Yes I did, fun times. Well I''m here to talk to Sasuke" Hisui said. Kakashi then put Sasuke behind him ready to fight Hisui "You''ll have to get through me first" said Kakashi with a kunai out "I''m not here to fight, I''m just here to tell a story. The story of a man by the name of Itachi Uchiha" said Hisui Chapter 24 - Chunin exam Finale part 1 It was the start of the finals, and eight people stood in the arena instead of eleven. Even the proctor had changed "I am Genma Shiranui, and I will be the proctor of the chunin exams finale. I am replacing Hatake. Kin Tsuchi and Dosu Kinuta have been removed from the exam due to death, so those scheduled to fight them will fight each other instead, so Shikamaru Nara shall fight Haku Yuki" said Genma to Naruto, Neji, Gaara, Karin, Haku, Shikamaru, Temari, and Shino "What a drag, I already didn''t want to fight that woman, but now I have to fight Haku" complained Shikamaru "I look forward to it" said Haku with a smile "The first match of the finale is Naruto Uzumaki vs Neji Hyga" announced Genma. everyone else left the arena leaving Naruto and Neji by themselves "Hey do you now where Sasuke is?" Asked Sakura to Ino "No, I guess he is running late" replied Ino "I hope he makes it back in time" Sakura said ''Naruto-kun, I know you can win'' though Hinata "You got anything to say to me?" asked Neji as he stood right in front of Naruto "Only what I told you last time, when I win, you shall see" said Naruto with a smirk "You''ll see, when a person is a failure they will always be a failure" replied Neji "Are we gonna stand here all day, let''s get to the fighting. I''ll even go easy on you." responded Naruto "Let the first match BEGIN" "Watch Hanabi, there is no one in the Hyga clan who inherited such a strong Byakugan. Stronger than your sister" said Hiashi, the father of Hinata to his youngest Daughter "Stronger than Hinata?" said Hanabi in shock "Perhaps even stronger than yours" Hiashi said "Show me what you got" said Naruto. Neji then dashes toward Naruto with his byakugan activated and an open palm, when he tries to hit Naruto he easily dodges it. Naruto goes for a kick to his head but Neji ducks down and aims for Naruto''s abdomen. Naruto turns sideways avoiding the attack and throws a right hook to Neji''s face which he dodges. "Nice reflexes" says Naruto "Not so bad yourself, but it isn''t enough" responds Neji as he goes for another open palm attack, but this time instead of dodging it Naruto just grabs Neji''s wrist. He pulls him forward and hits him with his knee. This pushes Neji back and causes blood to release from his mouth "Is that all you got?" Asked Naruto with a yawn. "Damn you" says Neji with anger, he then dashes toward Naruto trying to kill him, but just when he is about to hit him, Naruto vanishes. There wasn''t any yellow light so this was just his pure speed. He senses Naruto behind him and turns around, but it was too late as his face was grabbed and he was slammed head first into the ground, causing a crater. This knocks Neji out cold. Everyone stares in shock ''He could have done that the entire time, he was just playing with him" thought Genma "the winner is Naruto Uzumaki" he announced. Everyone cheered and Naruto did a little bow ''How is he so strong? He is at peak jounin level just at the age of thirteen'' thought hiruzen with shock, he then looked at this person who did all that, Hisui. Hisui stood in between Hiruzen and Rasa(Orochimaru). ''That Naruto is very strong, such a nice body. If I were able to acquire his body and fuse it with the sharingan I could finally achieve my dream'' thought Rasa(Orochimaru) ''Don''t even think about it, if you even try anything of the sort I shall show you the rage of a god'' thought Hisui while sending his thought to Orochimaru. This shook Orochimaru to his core ''Who was that, who is in my thoughts?" He asked with shock ''I''m right next to you Orochimaru, I''m telling you this for your own good, forget about Sasuke and don''t even think about Naruto, or else'' Hisui thought ''How is this possible? What kind of jutsu is this? Who are you really Hisui Tenno'' thought Orochimaru while trying to stay calm ''You just said who I am. Just know that you should know your place, or else. As a free sample of what will happen, tell me, where is your arm?'' He asked ''What?'' Thought Orochimaru, but when he looked down he was absolutely shocked, his right arm was gone, completely disappeared, he didn''t even realize. That''s when Orochimaru got scared, he realized he offended somebody he should have never offended ''what do you want from me?'' He asked in fear ''Nothing much'' Hisui responded with a smile "The next fight of the finale is Sasuke Uchiha vs Gaara" says Genma, gaara goes on stage but Sasuke does not "where is Sasuke Uchiha?" He asks "Move the fight to the last one, he shall be here soon" said Hiruzen "As you wish Hokage-sama. The next fight is Karin Uzumaki vs Temari" he announced "I''m happy to be fighting you" said Karin with a smile "Hmm, don''t be. You''re nothing compared to me, your trash just like those other girls" said Temari in a ???ky tone and smirk. This angers Karin "If that''s how you want to be, I was going to try and prolong the fight and make it entertaining, but I''ve changed my mind. I''ll show you not to underestimate me" says Karin, clenching her fist and releasing her chakra ready to pulverize Temari. When everyone feels her chakra they are shocked. ''How is she the weakest ? How strong are those two'' thought Ino and Sakura while looking at Naruto and Haku ''Jeez, what are those Nox kids made out of, she is even stronger than me'' thought Asuma, the jounin instructor of Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji, with shock. ''She messed up'' thought Naruto while looking at Temari ''She messed up'' thought Haku while looking at Temari ''I messed up'' thought Temari "BEGIN" Genma announced, scared for Temari''s life. Temari quickly removed the fan off her back and open it "Wind stye: great breakthrough" said Temari as she swung her fan toward Karin, Karin suddenly vanishes from her previous spot and is already to the side of Temari "DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME" she shouts while punching Temari right in the face sending her flying and knocking her out. Everyone''s jaw is dropped ''Thank god I don''t have to fight her. Wait, if she is that strong, how strong is Haku?'' Thought Shikamaru as he realized that his fight is next "Well umm, the winner is Karin Uzumaki" said Genma. People are still silent but Karin smiles at everyone and does a little bow. Nurses come and pick Temari up to get her checked out "I can''t wait to kill him for you mother" mumbled gaara while looking at Naruto, even more excited to fight him "The next fight is Shikamaru Nara vs Haku Yki" announced Genma "I forfeit" Shikamaru announced. He saw no point in fighting knowing winning is impossible, he was also kind of happy because now he doesn''t have to fight "Well then, the winner is Haku Yuki" announced Genma "That''s disappointing" said Haku with a frown "Then the next match is Sasuke Uchiha vs Gaara" Genma said, but again Sasuke did not appear "If he doesn''t come in the next minute that I see it as a forfeit". Genma start counting down, and when he say five he hears "Wait, I''m here" said Sasuke, he was wearing a black one piece, with small belts around his left arm. This time though he was no longer wearing his konoha headband. On his right was Kakashi and on his left was a masked Shisui "Your almost late" said Genma "Sorry we''re late, you wouldn''t believe the traffic" said Kakashi "I''m ready to fight" said Sasuke as he stood in front of Gaara "Prepare yourself" said gaara with a smile "BEGIN" Chapter 25 - Chunin Exam Finale part 2 Gaara started bringing out sand from his gourd, but suddenly he held his face and muttered "please don''t get so mad, mother, earlier I had you suck such awful tasting blood" with a maniacal smile "His conversations are starting, this is dangerous" said Kankuro while next to Temari. Gaara seemed to be losing it, the sand he was controlling dropped to the ground "Come one" he said to Sasuke. Sasuke threw a shuriken at him, but a sand clone caught it. Sasuke dashed forward and kicked the sand clone in the neck making it disappear. He then goes to punch Gaara in the face, but his hand is blocked by sand. He smirks and then vanishes, he appears behind gaara and throws a punch similar to rock lee, sending Gaara back and making him fall.This shocks Lee who was in the audience "Is that your sand Armour? Come on. If you''re not gonna come, I''ll just go to you" said Sasuke, as he dashed toward Gaara, Gaara controlled some sand to try and block him, but Sasuke maneuvered under the sand and kicked Gaara in the face sending him up. Everyone is looking at amazement at how strong Sasuke is. Sasuke then starts circling Gaara, he then goes in and kicks him, but before he could go back Sasuke grabs the strap of his gourd and pulls him forward kneeing Gaara in the stomach. Gaara is sent back and Sasuke starts breathing hard ''What is Gaara is planning to do, the sand Armour takes up a lot of chakra, so it won''t last long'' thought Kankuro. Gaara then does a hand sign and sand starts surrounding him, into a ball like structure. When Sasuke goes to try and punch it, spikes appear that he b?r?ly dodges. His leg and fist start bleeding. "It''s absolute protection" said Sasuke. Inside the ball structure Gaara is muttering some words, outside sand starts converging into the air, and becomes an eye. "Sensei you have to stop the match" said Sakura in a worried tone "It''s ok, me and Sasuke were late for a reason" Kakashi replies, while looking at shisui. ''I don''t know what you''re doing there, but it''s perfect. This jutsu of mine also takes time'' thought Sasuke. He moves back and stands on a wall, he unbuckled the belt on his arm and starts doing hand signs "He''s not even abiding by the plan. He looks like he''s just going to screw things up, that Gaara" said Temari. Sasuke after finishing the hand signs lightning started coming on his left arm, he then starts dashing toward the ball once again "CHIDORI" he shouts, and his arm goes right through the ball, and hits Gaara. Gaara is shocked, for the first time he has been injured, for the first time he saw his sow blood. Sasuke pulls his hand out leaving a hole in the ball. A monster like shriek is heard inside, and cracks start appearing everywhere, the sand dissembles, leaving Gaara standing there holding his injured shoulder. Suddenly everyone in the audience started getting sleepy, one by one they all fell asleep, except for Guy, Kakashi, Sakura, and some jounin. Everyone in Nox weren''t affected in the least ''So Kabuto made his move huh, the time must be close'' thought Baki ''It''s coming'' thought Orochimaru as he looked at Hisui who looked back at him ''I''ll allow you to do what you want, but don''t forget what I said'' thought Hisui. Hiruzen then looked at Orochimaru(who is disguised as Rasa) "Shall we begin?" Said Orochimaru and the two guards behind him dashed forward and released a smoke canister filling the kage booth and giving their ninjas a signal for the attack. "Hisui-sama is it time?" Asked kimimaro "Yes, let''s go" replied Hisui, and like that Hisui, kimimaro, and Zabuza disappeared, leaving Hiruzen with Orochimaru. When Hiruzen''s guard tries to help him, he gets killed. Orochimaru goes behind Hiruzen and grabs his neck and puts a kunai to it, then jumps to the roof. Suddenly four ninja appear, each on a corner of the roof ''Sound ninja'' thought Hiruzen "Do it" Orochimaru says "Right" they all say. "Ninja art: four violet flames formation" they all announce. A huge barrier surrounds Hiruzen and Orochimaru, leaving them alone in the barrier. When an anbu tried to go through it, he was burned alive. "I know it''s you, Orochimaru" said Hiruzen. At the border of the village a large three headed snake is summoned, and destroy the border of Konoha, more ninjas then enter Konoha with the intent to destroy "They erected a barrier" said Kakashi "Why are you here, lord hokage is in danger?" said Guy. Then anbu and people in the audience vanished taking off their disguise "Masquerading as anbu black ops, what a nuisance ?" Said Kakashi. "Interesting" said Naruto as he was awake the whole time "It''s seems to be an invasion" said Haku "Should we help?" Asked Karin "If you want there is something I have to do though" Replied Naruto. "What''s going on here?" Asked Sasuke as he looked around "Stop it Gaara" said Temari "I must kill him" said Gaara "There is no point in continuing this fight, we still have a mission" stated Kankuro "You to take Gaara and tend to his wound, he isn''t in the proper mindset for the mission" states Baki "You got it" said Kankuro and Temari as they picked Gaara up and dashed away "You should go after them, your already chunin level" said Genma while standing in front of a kneeling Sasuke "I''ll try my best" said Sasuke as he got up "There is no need for that" said Naruto as he put his hand on Sasuke''s shoulder "What do you mean?" Sasuke asked "You can''t beat him, not the current you at least. Maybe if you used ''that'' thing you could, but Hisui and Shisui told you not to. So just leave it to me" said Naruto with a smirk "Are you sure?" Asked Sasuke "Of course I am, it''s time to end this. Karin, Haku, you two do what you want. I''ll be back" said Naruto as he dashed away with a smile "it''s time to show Shukaku why we''re the strongest, Kuruma" Chapter 26 - Konoha Crush Part 1 "Someone is behind us" said Temari to Kankuro who had Gaara on his back. They were running away in the forest, jumping from branch to branch "I finally caught up to you" said Naruto as he stood in front of them on a tree branch. Temari looks in shock "Naruto Uzumaki" she says, while grabbing the fan off her back "let me handle this" she tells Kankuro "Be careful, he has that vanishing jutsu" Kankuro tells her "I got this" she said, she went in front of Kankuro and Gaara with her fan open. She swung it and a large gush of wind went toward Naruto. He jumps up and while he is in the air he throws a tri-pronged kunai to Kankuro is "You missed" he says with a smile, as the kunai lands next to him "Are you sure?" Naruto responds, as he is already in front of Kankuro. He punches him hard in the abdomen which throws him back "DAMN YOU" shouts Temari as she tries to swing her fan again, but before she could Naruto kicks her in the stomach, which sends her flying away. "AHHH" shouts Kankuro as he commands his puppet to attack Naruto. Naruto dodges the attack, and counterattacks with a punch to the puppet, which destroys it "Sorry, didn''t mean to do that" said Naruto "GO TO HELL" shouts Kankuro as he throws a kunai at Naruto, who easily catches it. "I''m going to need you to go now, you''re going to thank me later" says Naruto as he kicks Kankuro away similar to what he did with Temari. After Kankuro was gone Gaara started waking up, he stood up and cracks started spreading on his face. He held his head in pain "You are called Naruto, you have friends, you have goals. By killing you, I can exist in this world as the one who erased your existence" said Gaara with a smile "I see, I shall show you Gaara, that you already exist" said Naruto with a smile "I can see it, in your eyes, YOUR JUST LIKE ME" shouted Gaara, sand started covering the right side of his body, it became a monster-like with vein-like lines throughout it, the right side of his face became the same. He dashed toward Naruto with the intent to kill "So he has taken control huh? I''ll just bring you back then" said Naruto as he pulled out a tri-pronged kunai. - "You won''t get my head that easily" said Hiruzen as Orochimaru had a kunai to his neck "You better find a fifth hokage, because your going to die here" said Orochimaru, he then moves his Kunai with the intent to stab, but instead of stabbing Hiruzen he stabs his own hand "That''s what I thought" said Hiruzen as Orochimaru walked off "I don''t like when things don''t move, like a windmill that doesn''t turn, well it may have some appeal sometimes. But most of the time it''s not worth looking at. But with a wind called ''destroy'' the leaf village, I want to turn that windmill" Orochimaru said to Hiruzen "I should have killed you all those years ago" Hiruzen replied "You don''t really mean that, your too soft" Orochimaru responded "I won''t make the same mistake twice" said Hiruzen as he then started doing hand seals, Orochimaru did the same but Hiruzen''s were faster "Earth style: earth dragon bomb". A mud source appears and a dragon head comes from it, it then shoots mud balls from its mouth "Fire style: fire dragon bomb" says Hiruzen as a large stream of fire comes from his mouth, they combine with the mud balls and make them searing hot. Orochimaru is completely engulfed in the attack. When it is finally over Orochimaru emerges from the ground completely unscathed "I''m being greatly underestimated" he says "A hateful fellow as usual" Hiruzen says with disdain "It''s about time we stop playing charades, this isn''t an academy class" Orochimaru responds "I agree" said Hiruzen as he threw off his robe and cap, revealing his battle armour with his helmet on. Orochimaru also takes off the Kazekage robes revealing his regular attire. They both stood in front of each other releasing their chakra, cracking the roof tiles. "I won''t go easy just because your doddering" said Orochimaru "I look forward to it, depending on what jutsu you use, I might have to send you back to the academy" responded Hiruzen. They both then started dashing toward one another while doing hand seals "Shuriken shadow clones justify" said Hiruzen as he threw 3 shurikens that multiplied to to several shuriken "Summoning jutsu: reanimation" Orochimaru Replied "first" one casket came from the ground, "second" another casket came "and third" the final casket was coming up. "I must stop the third one" said Hiruzen as he sent most of the shurikens toward it. But before It could hit the caskets, everything stopped. The shurikens stopped in mid air, Hiruzen was shocked "Sorry for interrupting" said Hisui as he controlled the shurikens with telekinesis "How did he get in the barrier?" Asked one of the four ninjas holding up the barrier "Do you truly believe this weak barrier could stop me? I wanted to enter, so I entered" Hisui responded, The ninja got scared as Hisui looked at him "So you''re on his side now?" Asked Hiruzen "Not necessary he has something I need." Hisui responded "What could you possibly d?s?r??" Asked Hiruzen "It''s not for me" Hisui answered "What do you mean?" Hiruzen questioned "You shall see, now Orochimaru, bring him out" Hisui says "Of course" Orochimaru says, as he fully summons out the third casket. "You don''t mean?" Asks Hiruzen in shock "Yes I do, it''s time he sees his village isn''t it?" Says Hisui with a smile "I won''t let you" says Hiruzen as he starts doing Hand seals. That''s when a great amount of pressure pushed down on him, it was so heavy he could b?r?ly move, much less do hand seals "Watch" says Hisui as he watches the casket open to reveal a tall man, with spiky yellow hair, he has blue eyes and jaw length bangs on both sides of his face. He wore a Konoha jounin outfit with a short-sleeve long white haori with flames on the bottom "Where am I?" Chapter 27 - Konoha Crush part 2 Naruto was waiting for Gaara to get closer to him, as Gaara was about to hit him Naruto vanished. "Odama rasengan" said Naruto as he was above Gaara and hit him with his rasengan. The attack didn''t do that much damage, so Gaara just stood up from it but it seems as though he was losing more control over himself "Aaaah" he shouts as more and more sand covers him, his face is no longer seen, and his entire body except for his feet have become monster-like. "I shall feed on your blood" he muttered "That''s really creepy, sorry I''m not into that" Naruto responded as Gaara threw his hand forward, it stretched all the way to Naruto who b?r?ly dodged "that''s was close" he said. Naruto then dashed toward Gaara and punched him at full strength, sending him flying back. As Gaara was flying back, Naruto threw a Kunai and appeared above him, hitting him with a heel kick, Gaara fell down. "AAAAAHHH" Gaara shouts and starts trying to hit Naruto with his elongated hands. Naruto was dodging them fairly well, until he was caught by surprise and got hit by one, this sent him flying back with blood leaking from his mouth. "That was pretty good" said Naruto with a smirk as he wiped the blood off. "Multi-Shadow clone jutsu" and 100 Narutos appeared. "Let''s see you handle this, INFINITE NARUTO BARRAGE" they all said in sync as they pulled out a tri-pronged kunai and scattered it around. Then they all vanished, they would all hit Gaara then disappear before he could hit them. This went on for a few minutes and just when it seemed that Naruto was going to win "WIND STYLE: SANDSTORM DEVASTATION" shouted Gaara as he released a large gust of sand and wind from his mouth, none of the shadow clones could dodge it and it hit all of them, the original Naruto was also hit by the technique "Damn it" said naruto as he was sent flying back into a tree. "Sand shuriken" said Gaara as he started throwing sand shurikens towards Naruto from his arms, Naruto was dodging most of them, but one hit him in the shoulder, then another hit him in his rib, and he was hit one more time in his leg. As another one was about to hit him, Naruto vanished with flying thunder god "Beating him is harder than I thought, Now it''s time for me to get serious, come on Kuruma" Naruto said as he sat on a branch and closed his eyes. He then appeared in a sewer type place, and in front of him was a cell, and in that cell was a large nine tailed fox "Why should I?" Asked Kuruma as he rested inside the cell "Don''t be like this right now Kuruma, I said I''m sorry for not visiting you in the last month, I know how boring it gets for you" Naruto said "Fine, but you better find a way to unseal me later" respond Kuruma as he put his fist through the bars "You bet" said Naruto as he hit his fist against Kuruma''s, and like that Naruto was filled with chakra " it''s time to end this" he said "WHERE ARE YOU" shouted Gaara, as he looked around for Naruto "Here I am" said Naruto as he stood in front of Gaara, "when I beat you, I want you to realize that you have people that know of your existence, you don''t have to prove it to anybody. Hell, I acknowledge you Gaara, not because of the tailed beast inside of you but because I can see that we are similar, if it wasn''t for the family I have who knows how I would have ended up" said Naruto "SHUT UP" he shouted as he stretched his arm all the way up to Naruto. Naruto jumped up and dodged the attack. "Multi-shadow clone jutsu" he said and 50 Narutos appeared. "It''s time to end this" they all say in sync, they raise their hand up and a rasengan appears, then wind starts to surround the rasengan, it forms long sharp edges on it, then it starts spinning at a fast pace. "RASENSHURIKEN" they all shout as they throw the attack at Gaara "WIND STYLE: SANDSTORM DEVASTATION" he shouts as he releases a large amount of sand and wind from his mouth in an attempt to destroy Naruto''s rasenshuriken,he succeeded in destroying 50 rasenshurikens, but one managed to hit him and it exploded with a him in the center effectively knocking him and Shukaku out "Whew, that was a lot of work" said Naruto as he unsummoned all of his clones. He then goes to the unconscious Gaara and he sits down, waiting for him to wake up. "Hello Minato Namikaze, fourth hokage of the hidden leaf village, also known as the yellow flash" I said as I stared in wonder towards Minato. ''This was a gamble, but Minato was actually summoned. I thought his soul was still with the shinigami'' I thought "Who are you? Have I been reanimated?" Minato asked "Yes, look around Minato" I said, and Minato does, he is shocked to see the village under attack "Are you attacking the village?" Asked Minato "Not at all, it''s all Orochimaru, I''m just a third party watching on. I''m not on anyone''s side, but i do need Orochimaru''s services for something. Do it" I reply. Orochimaru goes behind Minato and injects a kunai with a seal on it inside Minato "That''s should make him into his true self, albeit not at full power" Orochimaru said "That''s fine" I responded "What do you want from me" asked Minato "I don''t want anything from you, I just want you to meet someone" I tell him "Damn you Hisui" said Hiruzen as he was still struggling to get up "Lord third? What is going on?" Asked Minato "Orochimaru has decided to invade during the chunin exams finale, and as I was fighting him, Hisui interrupted so Orochimaru can summon you" answered Hiruzen "Why?" Minato asked while looking at me "Well you see, it''s been thirteen years since your death, and this is the perfect opportunity for you to meet someone who has only heard stories of you. It''s time for you to meet Naruto" I answered "Naruto? My son? Where is he?" Minato asked excited "Well before you meet him, I have to tell you something. At the age of seven I took Naruto who was four at the time away from this village, I went around looking for allies, people I could trust, and I then proceeded to conquer the country of ice, making it into the Country of Nox." I tell him "What have you done to my son?" Minato asked me now angry "I haven''t done anything bad to Naruto, he is like my little brother, I''ve practically raised him while we were in the orphanage.You should ask Hiruzen why I had to raise Naruto, when he was supposed to be taking care of him. It''s because he didn''t, he broke the promise he made a little after you died." I answered "Is this true?" Minato asked Hiruzen "I''m sorry" Hiruzen said with regret "Let''s go through the list of all the bad things that happened because Hiruzen was incompetent. The destruction of your allies Uzugakure who have helped you countless times throughout the years. Letting Orochimaru escape, he not only murdered several ninja he would capture kids and use them as science experiments. You allowed Danzo to do what he wants, he has killed countless Uchiha for their eyes, including Shisui Uchiha, but you already knew that. You made Itachi Uchiha at the age of thirteen kill his entire clan in cold blood, leaving his little brother traumatized. And last but not least You allowed the villagers to beat, starve, and torment Naruto even when he was a child, I was the only one there for him. With all these things I didn''t want to be in this village and I didn''t want Naruto here either, so we just left" I say Minato looks at Hiruzen with shock "Please tell me that isn''t true, not only have you left an entire clan extinct, you let my son suffer?" Asked Minato angry at Hiruzen. As Hiruzen heard me name all the bad things he has done, that''s when he finally realized how bad of a hokage he really was "I''m sorry, I''ve failed you and this village" Said Hiruzen with guilt and remorse on his face "With what you have done, no apology is enough" said Minato as he clenched his fist "can you take me to naruto?" Minato asked "Of course, let''s go meet your son" I said as I put my hand on his shoulder, and like that we vanished. Hiruzen no longer had pressure on him, he stood up with anger and regret on his face "Is it time to continue where we left off, Sensei?" Asked Orochimaru as the other two coffins open "I swear, that at the end of the battle, either me or you shall die" responded Hiruzen "Agreed" said Orochimaru Chapter 28 - Konoha Crush part 3 ''Where am I'' thought Gaara as he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a blonde teenager smiling at him "Your finally up, I thought you were dead for a minute" Naruto said as he chuckled "Stay back" mumbled Gaara as he tried to move, but he couldn''t. His whole body was in pain. ''I will not disappear, I will not cease to exist, I won''t'' thought Gaara "It''s almost unbearable isn''t it? I know that feeling, I''ve been there, in that dark and lonely place." Said Naruto with a frown as he thought back to his time in Konoha "How, what would you know? How did you become this strong?" Questioned Gaara "now there are others, other people who mean a lot to me. I would do anything for them. "Why would you do things for anyone but yourself?" Asks Gaara, he was shocked by Naruto''s words "Because they saved me and accepted me for who I am, not only are they my friends, they''re my family" declared Naruto as he thought back to everyone in Nox "I have no one, all I need is myself " Gaara stated "You already have people there for you, Kankuro and Temari. Those two would do anything for you. You try and use fear, but as their brother all you need is love" Naruto said ''Love, is that the thing that makes him so strong?'' Thought Gaara to himself "GAARA" shouted Temari as she dashed towards him with Kankuro begin her. They stood in front of Naruto with Gaara behind them in an attempt to protect him "See?" Naruto said with a smile. Gaara''s eyes widen in shock, for the first time he finally acknowledged his two siblings "It''s ok, I''ve already lost" Gaara said "Are you sure Gaara?" Asked Kankuro "Yes, besides even together we can''t beat him. But thank you nonetheless" Gaara says. This shocks both Temari and Kankuro as Gaara has never thanked them for anything "Well, um it''s nothing" said Kankuro as he chuckled nervously "I think you guys should go now, I have things to do" Naruto says as he closes his eyes and waits "Let''s just go" said Temari as Kankuro put Gaara on his back, then together then dashed away. A few minutes later two people appeared in front of Naruto "I knew you were coming Hisui, oh who is this dude? He looks really familiar" Asked Naruto as he inspected Minato. Suddenly Hisui punched Naruto on the top of his head, leaving a bump "Ow what was that for" complained Naruto "After all the studying and training I put you through, sometimes I swear you''re an idiot" said Hisui "What is that supposed to mean?" Asked naruto as he rubbed his head "Naruto meet your father, Minato Namikaze" declares Hisui. Naruto''s eyes widen in shock and he stares in disbelief towards Minato "Are you serious? Is he really my father? But I thought" Naruto Said with tears in his eyes, he was then interrupted by Minato who said "Naruto I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, i know you must be angry at me and I just hope you can forgive me" Minato said. Naruto walked towards him trying to do what seemed to be a hug, when Minato opened his arms Naruto punched him in the stomach "That''s for leaving me in this village" said Naruto "I deserved that, but I''m truly sorry Naruto. Had I known what would have happened to you after my death, I wouldn''t have sealed the Kyuubi in you. I expected you to be treated like a hero, but I''ve come to find out it was the opposite" Said Minato with guilt and regret on his face. Then suddenly Naruto went and Hugged Minato "It''s ok, now I got Hisui, Haku, Karin, Kimimaro, Shisui, Jugo, sometimes Zabuza, and even Kuruma. They''re my family, and so are you" stated Naruto with a smile. Minato Hugs Naruto back and also smiles "This is such a heartwarming moment, I just can''t stop the tears" Said Hisui as he was wiping away fake tears with tissues he created. "Thank you" said Minato "It''s nothing, I just wanted Naruto to meet you, and i want you to make a decision" Hisui declared "What is it?" Minato asked "I could bring you back, you would no longer be a reanimation, but you won''t be fully alive either. Also it''s not permanent, at my current self I can bring you back for a year or two and you won''t be at full power" Hisui stated "I would love to, i''ve already missed so much of Naruto''s life. I would love to be here for two years of it" Said Minato as he smiled towards Naruto "Perfect, let''s do it then" said Hisui as he put his hand on Minato''s head and filled his body with energy. ''I need the rough energy stones to perform a perfect resurrection, or I could give him my life. But why would I do that?'' Hisui thought "I feel like myself" Said Minato after Hisui was done. He moved his hands and his leg around "Yes, but just remember at most two years is all I can give you" Hisui stated "That''s more than enough, thank you" Minato said "Thank you Hisui" said Naruto "You know I''ll do anything for you Naruto, we''re family" Hisui said as he smiled "Oh Dad, look what I can do" said Naruto as he pulled out a tri-pronged Kunai "Is that what I think it is?" Asked Minato as Naruto threw it and then vanished in a yellow flash "I can do the flying thunder god too" Naruto says with a smile "How?" Questioned Minato "Well he has a great teacher, me of course" Hisue said "You robbed it from the forbidden scroll" stated Minato ''Damn, no wonder why he was the smartest'' thought Hisui as Minato easily figured it out "yes, well we should go guys. Let''s see who won the battle, the teacher or the student" Hisui said as they all vanished Chapter 29 - Konoha crush finale "These guys are so annoying" said Karin as she punched a random sand ninja in the stomach sending him flying back "Indeed they are, it''s the most we can do while waiting for Naruto to come back" responded Haku as he threw senbons to any incoming ninja "Yeah yeah" replied Karin as she kicked another sand ninja away "Karin, Haku why are you still wasting your time on these weaklings" said Zabuza as he appeared, with one swing of his blade all the ninjas in front of them were beheaded "Well even the strong ones are weak" Karin replied as a she looks towards the sound four "I guess all that training paid off" Haku said with a chuckle "don''t bring it up" both Karin and Zabuza said with a shudder "ZABUZA-SAN" shouted Anko as she ran toward him in an attempt to hug him "Damn woman, leave me alone" Zabuza told her with an annoyed expression "You don''t mean that" she said with a smile "Zabuza, don''t tell me, is she your girlfriend?" Asked Haku with a surprised expression "No way" said Karin with shock "Never, this woman is an utter nuisance" Zabuza answered as he pushed Anko off him Throughout the village the veteran ninjas started to come out and began battling the sand and sound ninjas. Hiashi Hyga was taking on multiple ninjas with ease. Choza Akimichi the father of Choji, Shikaku Nara the father of Shikamaru, and inoichi Yamanaka the father of Ino teamed up together for the first time in years and were defeating multiple ninjas. Kakashi and Guy could be seen handling ninjas of their own, even the Konoha 12 were participating in battles. ''This is out of my hands'' thought ibiki as he stood in front of the giant three headed snake ''That jutsu'' thought ibiki as he looked on top of the giant frog "Long time no see, ibiki. My, my, what are they feeding you? You used to be such a little squirt" said Jiraiya on top of the giant frog "Master Jiraiya" responded ibiki "So that pain in the neck Orochimaru has finally started" Jiraiya said. Ibiki then appeared on top of the frog, Jiraiya looked at him and asked "where is the hokage?" "In the battle arena" Ibiki answered "I see" Jiraiya responded ''don''t die on us old man'' Jiraiya thought as he looked Into the distance towards the battle arena "It''s over" says Hiruzen as he grabbed Orochimaru''s shoulder, a translucent, gaunt spectre with a demonic visage. With shaggy, white hair, from which two red horns protrude, as well as purple-coloured skin. In its mouth was a knife that it was biting on. It puts its arm through Hiruzen''s stomach and using Hiruzen''s soul goes and tries to seal Orochimaru''s soul. Orochimaru moves his fingers controlling he Kusanagi blade, it then flies towards Hiruzen in an attempt to impale him, Enma the summon of Hiruzen grabs the blade but he is too late as it is already through Hiruzen''s stomach "Old man why didn''t you dodge it?" Asked Orochimaru ''I can''t use my jutsu'' thought Orochimaru with a frightened expression. He was scared he was going to die here, even though he had summoned the first and second hokage, Hiruzen had sealed them away with the reaper death seal and now he was next. "I will now tear your soul out of your body" says Hiruzen as the shinigama starts pulling out the soul of Orochimaru. "YOU OLD FOOL, DID YOU REALLY THINK I WOULD JUTS STAND HERE LIKE A FRIGHTENED CHILD AND DO NOTHING." Orochimaru shouts, as he wills the kusanagi blade to continue going through Hiruzen, injuring him further. Giving it his all Hiruzen wills the shinigami to pull as much of Orochimaru''s soul as he can and cuts it with its knife and then swallows it, sealing away that part of Orochimaru''s soul "My arms" cried Orochimaru as he looked at his hand that blackened as he lost feeling in them and they fell hanging from his side "The destruction of Konoha has failed" said Hiruzen with a smile "YOU WRETCHED OLD MAN RETURN MY ARMS" Orochimaru shouts "Your foolishness is unparalleled, Orochimaru. My one regret is that I couldn''t take you with me. Farewell disciple and may we meet in the after life" said Hiruzen as he looked one final time at his student before falling down and dying "You decrepit old man, how dare you take away my Jutsu" says Orochimaru as he stared at Hiruzen with anger "An ending fit for the hokage indeed" said Hisui who suddenly appeared, as he stared at Hiruzen''s corpse "I can, it''s honestly not that hard. But I''m gonna need something from you first" Hisui responded "What is it?" Orochimaru asked "We can talk about that later, but for now I''m going to stop this attack" Hisui said "Naruto who is this? He looks just like you" asked Karin as she was looking at Minato with wonder "This is my dad" Naruto said "What? I thought he had passed away" Karin said "Well technically I''m still dead" Minato said with a smile while scratching the back of his head "How is that possible?" Haku asked "That does sound like him" Karin said, they all nodded in agreement "Where is everyone else?" Naruto asked "Zabuza disappeared in an attempt to run away from his girlfriend, and I don''t know where Kimimaro and Shisui are" Karin answered him. Then suddenly everyone in the village heard a voice in their head ''Testing, testing, 123. Well umm the third Hokage is dead, the kazekage has been dead for a while now. So sand and sound ninjas I think it''s time you left'' Hisui said through his telepathy "Straight forward" said Naruto. When the people heard that they were shocked, the ninjas and civilians of Konoha were shocked to hear about the death of Hiruzen, while the sand ninjas were shocked to hear that Rasa had been dead for a while. "Well I think it''s time we go" Hisui said both physically and with telepathy to the others as he appeared in front of Naruto and the others "Is he coming with us?" Asked Naruto as he pointed toward Orochimaru "Yes, he has a very important job" Hisui answered "finally, I can''t stand being in this place much longer" said Zabuza as he appeared where everyone was "How about you?" Hisui asked as he looked at Shisui who also appeared "Satisfied for now" he said as he carried a white arm covered in cloth in his hand. In his other hand, was something he had lost long ago "So this is it" said Kakashi as he appeared with Sasuke by his side "Yes, you can visit anytime you want Kakashi" Hisui said "Sensei?" Said Kakashi as he looked at Minato with wide eyes "Oh Kakashi you have grown up into a fine ninja I see" Minato said with a smile "How is this possible, we saw you die" Kakashi Said "Well with Orochimaru''s reanimation Justu and Hisui''s whatever, I''m back in the living world for a little while" Minato responded "If you want to catch up, you can come with us" Hisui said "As you wish, as a gift from me to you, here" said Hisui, he snapped his fingers and his energy spread around the village fixing all the damage done to the village "How did you do that? Thank you" said Kakashi with a bow "It''s nothing really, Sasuke are you ready to go?" Hisui asked "Yes" he responded "Then let''s go" Hisui said as he opened a portal back to the castle, and like that they all left "i won''t ever forget this" said an old man with shaggy black hair, and an x-shaped scar on his chin. The right side of his face was bloodied, he seemed to have no eye there. He was also missing a right arm, and all the ninjas around him were slaughtered ''How can it be possible, how can shisui Uchiha live?'' Thought Danzo as he was sprawled on the floo Chapter 30 - Back home and promises Inside the Throne room of the castle ten people appeared, this was Hisui and the others. "Home sweet home" I said as i looked around "So this is the famous Castle of the king of Nox" stated Sasuke as he looked around "Actually this was originally the daimyo''s castle where he and his daughter live, but you already know how the story goes" I told Sasuke "We''re finally back, Bye" said Zabuza as he walked away to who knows where "Well what now?" Asked Minato "Well I have a mission for you and Naruto, it should be something you''ll enjoy" I said as I pulled out a map "What is it?" Asked Naruto "On this map is the location of every Uzumaki member still alive, your mission is to find them and bring whoever wants to come back here" I answered "Yes it is Naruto, and you sound just like your mother" said Minato as he patted Naruto "I do? Tell me about her" asked Naruto "Of course, where should I even begin" said Minato as he and Naruto walked off to wherever "Well if everything is all good I''m going to head out, let''s go Haku" said Karin "Ok" responded Haki as he and Karin walked away "Orochimaru I have to ask you something" I said as I looked at Orochimaru "What is it?" he asked "How did you create the curse marks?" I asked, he didn''t have Jugo so how could he have created them "Well I found the dna of an interesting specimen in a cave, when I studied it, it lead me to the Ryuchi cave, where I learned of sage chakra, even though I could learn it I was able to create the curse marks" answered Orochimaru with a proud look on your face "Jugo?" Asked Orochimaru "Hisui your back" said Jugo as he walked into the throne room with a smile "Yes I am, was there any trouble?" I asked him "Nope, everything was handled perfectly" he said in a maniacal smile "I bet it was, well Jugo meet Orochimaru and Sasuke" I introduce "Hello" said Sasuke "Interesting" said Orochimaru "It''s nice to meet you" said Jugo with a smiles and bow "Well Orochimaru I have a very important job for you" I say "Build me rough energy stones, they don''t exist but I know I can count on you" I say with a smile "What the hell are rough energy stones?" asked Orochimaru ''Well the original can''t be created, so I''ll have to settle for something a little different'' I thought. "Build me a stone like device that absorbs chakra from others and stores it" I tell him "How could that be possible?" Asked Orochimaru "It''s ok, I''ll help you in building it. But for now you and Shisui are going to do something else. You two are training Sasuke for a year, after that bring him to me and I''ll finish his training" I said "how strong are you?" Sasuke asked Orochimaru "I killed the third Hokage" he responded "Then you must be powerful" Sasuke said "Indeed I am" Orochimaru boast "Don''t forget what you promised me" said Sasuke "Of course" I responded - Flashback (1 month) "I''m just here to tell you a story, a story about a man named Itachi Uchiha" I respond "How do you know him? Do you know where he is? TELL ME" shouted Sasuke "Sasuke calm down, now isn''t the time to lose yourself" Said Kakashi as he stood in front of sasuke "What do you know?" asked Sasuke "Well this story starts thirteen years ago, the day the nine tails attacked" I state "Just let Hisui-sama explain" said Kimimaro with a hint of annoyance "Well during the nine tails attack, the nine tails was actually under a genjutsu. People swore that they saw the nine tails have a sharingan in his eyes, meaning one thing. An Uchiha clan member had controlled the nine tails" I say "Who?" Asked Sasuke "Well that was the perfect time for one of the village elders Danz Shimura to voice his hate toward the Uchihas, he proposed the Uchiha are banished to the outskirts of the village. Tired of the mistreatment the Uchiha started a plan to coup d''etat with your father as leader." I said, ignoring sasuke''s question "What does this have to do with Itachi?" Sasuke asked "I''m getting there. So the Uchiha placed some of their members within the Anbu in order to spy on Konoha, but some of these very spies disagreed with the Uchiha''s plans, believing an Uchiha coup would only begin a world war. Shisui Uchiha was one of them, he had a special ability called Kotoamatsukami which allowed him to control anybody secretly. When he was going to use that ability on fugaku to stop the coup d''etat, Danz didn''t want that, so he ambushed Shisui, poisoned him, then stole his eye. Shisui managed to run away and went to itachi this bestfriend, knowing that he wouldn''t last much longer he gave his remaining eye to itachi and he fell off a cliff" ''Is that true? Did Danz really prevent Shisui from stopping a coup d''etat'' thought Kakashi "Wait so why did itachi murder our clan?" Asked Sasuke "Danz approached Itachi and gave him a choice, let the coup d''etat happen, start a war and have all Uchihas eradicated, or he kills his clan stopping a war. Itachi chose the latter, but he begged for one thing, to keep his little brother alive and so Danzo and the council of elders, including the hokage allowed it. So Itachi was forced by the village to kill his entire clan leaving only his brother alive, because he loves his brother so very much" I finished "Am I? Tell me this, if I was lying, then why are you still alive. If itachi truly wanted to kill his entire clan it would be easy to kill a weak child, would it not?" I asked "I-impossible" said Sasuke he fell on his knees with tears in his eyes "What about the Hokage, why didn''t he stop it?" Asked Kakashi "Because he was weak, he is supposed to be the leader but when it comes to controlling Danz he doesn''t, because Danz is an old teammate. It was obvious that Hiruzen knew what happened to Shisui, he also allowed the Uchihas to be massacred" I answered "If this is true, THEN I''LL DESTROY THIS VILLAGE" shouted Sasuke as he opened his eyes, instead of the usual sharingan with Tomoe, he had a certain star shaped pattern. ''Oh so he managed to awaken his mangekyo, that is actually surprising'' Hisui thought ''Sasuke'' thought Kakashi "Are you sure that''s what you want? If you do that then your brother''s sacrifice will be meaningless. How about you leave this village instead, join me, I''ll train you and one day you and your brother will reunite" I said "Join you? Why do you want me?" He asked. I look at Shisui and nods at him, he removes his mask showing his face to Kakashi and Sasuke "How is this possible?" Asked Kakashi "Who is this?" Sasuke asks "It''s nice to meet you sasuke, I''m Shisui Uchiha" He said "What? You died in the story" Sasuke said "Well I was supposed to die, then Lord Hisui saved me, and showed me how corrupt the village really is, he even brought back my eyes" said Shisui as he showed his mangekyo "I''ll join you as long as you promise me one thing" said Sasuke "What is it?" I asked "Train me, and let me kill Danz" Sasuke declared "That was already going to happen, but yes I promise" I declared "Then I''ll join you" Sasuke declared "Kakashi I know you don''t want your student to abandon the village, but it''s the best thing for him" I say "I agree, after knowing the truth, him staying loyal to the village is impossible. I''m fine with him going to place without this corruption" Kakashi said as he balled his fist "Well that''s perfect then. Sasuke you awakened your mangekyo, you can''t use it properly so don''t use it, Shisui is gonna train you" I said "I did?" Asked Sasuke "As his Sensei, I''ll teach him one last thing" Kakashi said "Go for it, it welcome to Nox, Sasuke Uchiha" I say Chapter 31 - Side Story: Enter Team Two Inside a messy room with clothes all over the floor laid a brown haired boy who was sound asleep "SHO WAKE UP, TODAY YOU FORM A NINJA TEAM" shouted a brown haired woman with a long ponytail over her shoulder "Five more minutes mom" mumbled the boy named Sho "I SAID WAKE UP" shouted the mother "IM UP" responded sho with a shout as he stood up, he looked at his clock and saw that he had 1 hour before he had to go to the academy. Sho got ready and dressed, he went downstairs to see both his mother and father eating breakfast "Are you excited?" Asked Sho''s father, a man with glasses and short brown hair "Yes, I''m gonna be in my own team, I''m a fighter" sho said with a proud smile "I''m so proud of you for passing the test" said Sho''s mother as she ruffled his hair "Yeah, now I''m one step closer to being like the great Haku-San" said Sho with stars in his eyes as he imagined his idol "Well don''t be late now" said Sho''s father "Oi, Sho hurry it up will ya" said a boy with black messy hair and a katana on his waist, he wore baggy blue pants and wore a face mask "Yeah yeah, trying look like Zabuza-San like always Yusuke" Sho replied as he looked at the Yusuke''s choice of attire "Of course, He is after all the coolest member of the supremes" Yusuke replied "No it''s most definitely Haku, have you seen him? His mask is so awesome and scary at the same time, it''s even a mystery because we haven''t seen his actual face" Sho replied "Suuuure. So who do you think will be on your team?" Yusuke asked "Well I hope it''s you, I don''t really care who the medic and seal ninja are, as long as they are good" answered Sho "I agree" Yusuke said "Well it''s time" said Sho as he stood in front of the academy, it was a tall blue and gold building, at the top were the words Fighter Academy. Beside it were two other buildings, a white and gold building with the words Medic Academy, and a black and gold building with the words Seal academy. Yusuke and Sho entered the fighter academy and walked into their class. After some introductions it was finally time to be placed in the ninja team "Well class today is our last day together, you have all passed the final exams meaning your all official Nox Shinobi. So now it''s time for your shinobi team, when your name and team is called please come down to collect your headbands" declared the teacher. Everyone was excited and happy to finally be a shinobi. "Yes we have" said Sho "Team 1 is Sokoto Aofumi and Sasaki higurashi, your medic is Suzuki Togashi, and your seal ninja is Kazan Kibitsuji. You will meet in training ground one" said the teacher and Sokoto and Sasaki went down and acquired their headbands, they then left the class to meet up their other teammates at training ground one "I bet ya we''re next" said Yusuke "Next is Team 2, Sho Shigaraki, Yusuke Zaraki , your medic is Misa Monosuke, and your seal ninja is Akira Uzumaki. You shall meet in training grounds two" declared the teacher "Yosh" said Yusuke as he went down grabbed his headband and hits left "Hey wait for me" said Sho as he also went down, grabbed his headband and chased after Yusuke In a forest like area filled with wooden and steel dummies with a big number two on the ground, were four kids around the age of 13. "nice to meet you, I''m Sho Shigaraki and this is Yusuke Zaraki" announces Sho "Hello i''m Misa Monosuke" said a blonde haired girl with her long hair and bangs, she wore white Shorts and a blue shirt "So this is my team" said a woman with long black hair with bangs that swept on each side of her face and violet-blue eyes. "Who are you" asked Yusuke "I''m your jounin instructor, Koyuki Kazahana" she answered "Name sounds familiar, well whatever I''m yusuke Zaraki" Yusuke responded "I''m Sho Shigaraki" Sho said "I''m Misa Monosuke" Misa said "I''m Akira Uzumaki" Akira replies "Now that we have officially met, we should tell each other our likes and dislikes, and our goals I''ll go first. I like being a ninja, family, and friends. I dislike being weak and useless. I dream to protect this village" Koyuki said "I like fighting, being strong, and swords. I dislike studying, uncool people, and medicine. I dream to be like Zabuza of the supremes" Yusuke responded "I like flowers, animals, and helping others. I dislike mean people, death, and evil. I dream to be a great kunoichi like Karin-sama of the supreme" Misa replied "I like helping people, learning new things, and being cool. I dislike fighting, being useless, and attention. I want to be like Naruto-sama of the supreme" Akira said "That was wonderful. I like family, friends, being happy. I dislike fighting, war, and death. I guess I already accomplished my dream" said someone team two, has never seen before. They had long black hair tied in a ponytail, with two strands on each side of their face. They wore a blue and gold kimono and was extremely beautiful and around the age of 17 "Who are you?" Asked Yusuke "Just a passing ninja" replied the stranger ''Wow, so pretty'' thought Sho, Akira, and Misa at the same time "It''s yo-" Koyuki was going to say but stopped when the person put their finger on their lips, telling Koyuki to not say anything. "You look weak, are you sure you''re a ninja?" Asked yusuke. The stranger chuckled "Yes I am, you might have even heard of me" said the stranger "Everyone is important, all the way from a random civilian, to the king himself Hisui" The stranger said "You said his name like you knew him or something, put some respect on it" said Akira "Of course, how about Lord Hisui? Nevermind he hates it when I call him that" the stranger said "He? Do you Know the king?" Asked Sho "Maybe, after all I am-" the stranger was interrupted when another stranger appeared. They wore Baggy blue pants with the symbol of nox on each knee, they had a tight black shirt on, and wore a long black scarf around their neck and mouth, you could see on the end of the scarf were the words ''lots of love, from Anko, and a heart at the end''. He also had a gigantic butcher like sword on his back "It''s time to go" said the man as he looked at the stranger "Well it was fun seeing you kids, grow strong and we may meet again in the future" said the stranger "Wait, those pants, that sword in your back, that voice. ZABUZA-SAMA" shouted Yusuke as he bowed down "No way that can actually be Zabuza, who is that then?" Doubted Sho as he looked at the beautiful stranger "Thank you Zabuza-sama" Kayuki said "THAT ACTUALLY IS ZABUZA" shouted Sho, Akira, and Misa. The stranger chuckled and from its kimono pulled out a white and red skull mask "Bye, grow strong" said the stranger as they put on the mask "No way, Haku-sama" said Sho in disbelief. In an instant Zabuza and Haku disappeared like they were never there "Did we actually just meet two supremes?" asked Akira with shock and disbelief "I think so" replied Misa "Koyuki-Sensei, they acted like they knew you, do you know the supremes?" Asked Sho "Yes, research the history of Nox and you will find out. But for now we have to do one last thing, the true final exam. If you fail this I send you all back to the academy" said Koyuki said "WHAT, you can''t do that" shouted Yusuke "I very much can, the final exam is for you as team try and defeat me" Koyuki "Sound easy enough, I''ll defeat you and become a supreme" said Yuskuke as he pulled out his katana "Yeah" Sho, Akira, and Misa said at the same time. Then they all dashed toward Koyuki ''Let''s see the power of team two'' thought Koyuki Chapter 32 - Time skip part 1 "Well we''re off" said Naruto as he and Minato packed their stuff and were ready to go on the Uzumaki retrieval mission. "Have fun, and don''t forget if they don''t want to come, let them be" I said "Of course" replied Minato "Bring back a lot of clan members" said Karin "Of course I will" said Naruto with a smile "Don''t die" said Zabuza "Is that how you say bye?" Asked Naruto "Whatever" said Zabuza "Thank you" says Minato as he looked at me. He knew that he most likely won''t be around long enough to return, so this would be the last time we meet for a while "It''s nothing" I say "Hmph, watch he shall see that I''ll surpass him" said Sasuke as he watched Naruto leave "I wouldn''t say that, in reality this mission should take a couple months at most a year. But Minato is most likely going to train Naruto in every way he can, so it will take at least two years" I responded "Then I''ll get stronger in these two years" Sasuke said with determination "Of course you will" I said with a devilish smile, he then looked at Shisui and Orochimaru and nodded his head. Suddenly Shisui and Orochimaru grabbed Sasuke who tried to resist but it was too late as they all vanished. ''This is for your own good sasuke, your so much weaker than everyone else so those two are just gonna train you until you pass out each day'' I thought "So what now?" Asked Karin "Should we train too?" asked Haku "Of course, Haku, Karin, Kimimaro, and Jugo, it''s time for some more training, how much gravity can you guys handle now?" I stated and they all had fear in their eyes "Screw that, never again" claimed Jugo as he tried to run, the other then followed him except for Kimimaro. "I find it funny how you guys think you can run. Attract" i say, and like that they are all pulled towards me "No. Gravity x70" I say, and like that our gravity training started back up (1 year later) "So Sasuke you have officially ended your training with Shisui and Orochimaru" I state as Sasuke stands in front of me. He wore the same thing that he wore in Shippden, but instead of purple based, it''s more blue based. "I''ve heard stories of how powerful you are, at the age of seven you conquered a country. How you defeated Zabuza at the same age. I want to test myself against you" Sasuke declared as he clenched his sword. "Test yourself against me? As you are right now, you would b?r?ly be able to keep up with Haku let alone me. But I respect that, tell you what, I''ll only use my sword." I said as I summoned the blade of Tathagata. "Don''t underestimate me" said Sasuke as he dashed forward in an attempt to cut me with his sword, I easily blocked his attack with my sword. He then vanished and appeared by my side trying to stab me, I easily dodged my stepping to the side. "You have to be faster than that, you don''t think when you attack. If it was others than it would work, but when fighting against the truly skilled, you shall lose. Plan out your opponent''s moves and counter, then when you see a change go for the kill" I said, critiquing Sasuke''s fighting "I wasn''t even going all out" said Sasuke as he started to cover his sword with lightning. He increased his speed and dashed toward me. Even still it was too slow for me, I blocked all his attacks with ease, I kicked him in his side sending him flying. "Not at all. Fire style: Phoenix Fire jutsu" Sasuke said after doing some hand signs. He threw a multitude of shurikens coated in fire. This would seem like a hard move to dodge, but I just slash with my sword and the Jutsu is done for. "Hit me with your strongest jutsu" I say to him "Fire style: fire ball jutsu" sasuke states as he finishes the hand seals. Instead of aiming for me he suddenly releases a multitude of fireballs to the sky. The sky starts heating up, and clouds started to form ''Let''s see how powerful this really is'' I thought. Then it started to rain, rain was pouring hard and thunder started to form, Sasuke jumps up to the highest point and lightning formed on his hand "Let''s see how you deal with this jutsu" says Sasuke as lightning starts converging around him. Above him a dragon made out of lightning then formed, sasuke raised his hand "Kirin" and like that the gigantic lightning dragon flew right towards me. With a smile I raise my arm "Weak" I say, and the dragon hits me head on, but instead of hitting my whole body and hurting me, it just hits my hand and does no damage whatsoever "How is that possible?" Asked Sasuke in shock "You know, I''ve been defending this entire time. It''s my turn to attack, let''s see if you can handle this" I say as I ready my sword "Susanoo" says Sasuke as he is covered in a purple skeleton like armor, he brought out the entire imperfect susanoo. I then get into a stance, but instead of doing a sword technique, I just casually swing my blade. The wind of that attack completely destroyed Sasuke''s susanoo, I held back to make sure he doesn''t get injured. He falls to his knees, he ran out of chakra and is to exhausted to even stand "You were never really trying, the gap between us is bigger than I can even comprehend. I understand why they follow you" Sasuke says "It''s not only because of my strength, it''s because I see them as family, your family to us too sasuke" I say as I reach out with my arm. He looks at me and grabs my arm I pull him up and say "go get some rest, tomorrow is when you start gravity training" "What gravity training?" He asked. I just smile at him with no response. "Seriously what''s gravity training?" He kept asking me (1 year and a half later) Outside the village were a group of around 50 people. They all had bright red hair and purple eyes, everyone except for a tall youth, with long spiky blond hair, he had hisker marks on his face. He was wearing an all black tracksuit, with a short sleeve blue and gold haori. He smiled as they reached the entrance of the village. "We''re home everybody" Naruto says Chapter 33 - Uzumaki retrieval mission 1 "So where to first?" asked Naruto as he and Minato had just left the village "Well a majority of them seem to live in the slums of The village of rain" answered minato "That''s about a week of travel on foot" Naruto said "At Least I can catch up on what I''ve missed. How is the kyuubi?" Minato asked "His name is Kuruma and he hates being called Kyuubi. He says that he is a chakra beast, the strongest of them all. Being called a demon tarnishes his reputation." Naruto replied "Really? You''ve gotten that close to him? Well tell him I understand why he did what he did" minato replies "Tell him I''m sorry for killing him and Kushina" said kuruma as Naruto suddenly appeared in his sewer of a mind "Kuruma says Sorry for killing you and mom" says Naruto. Minato looks at Naruto with shock, that something called a demon would apologize. He then looked down at his own stomach "Tell him everything is forgiven" Minato says "He heard you" Naruto said with a smile "So Naruto tell me, how strong are you?" Minato asked "Wow, they must be powerful. That''s why I''m here Naruto, I wasn''t there for you, but I''m here now. I don''t have a lot of time, so starting now I''ll teach you everything I know" Minato declared with a smile. Naruto smiles in response "Really? When I go back, the first thing I''m doing is going to Zabuza, then we''ll see who is a brat" said Naruto with a wicked smile In a Dark and gloomy village that always rained were two people huddled up together in a slum. They were skinny to the bone and cold. "Mommy, I''m hungry" said one of the two. He had red hair and light purple eyes "I know Akira, but I can''t do anything right now." said Akira''s mother Hina, as she held onto a baby. "Are you ok?" Asked Naruto as he stood before the Uzumaki family "Who are you?" Asked Akira "I''m Naruto Uzumaki, I''m like you. I''m here to help you" Naruto said "We don''t need your help" said Akira''s mother "Kushina? The princess?" asked Hina "Exactly, believe me when I tell you I''m here to help. I''m on a mission to find every Uzumaki and bring them back to my village and make them of the village clans" Naruto said "How can we trust you or this village of yours" she asked "Is your baby sick? Here let me help" said Naruto as he reached his hand out and put it over the baby, a green light came from his hand shining over the baby. ''Even though I am nowhere near as good as Karin, I have still mastered the very basics of healing'' thought Naruto "he should feel better now" Naruto said "Thank you" said Hina as she held the baby tighter, "if you can help us as you say you will, then we''ll go with you" Hina responded "That''s wonderful, you should get ready. I know your hungry, I have a lot of instant ramen on me, want some?" Naruto offered "Yes please" said Akira with his hands open "Ok" said Naruto as he took out Instant ramen packs and passed it around, he heated up some water with fire style, and together the Uzumakis ate some Ramen. Above them stood Minato who smiled as he was reminded of Kushina "So close, you made a mistake on the gravity seal, don''t forget that the smallest mistakes can result in death" said Minato as he stood in front of Naruto, Minato was teaching Naruto everything he knew about seals. "And you, the space seal is ok, but if you want to be a Seal Grandmaster, it needs to be better" said Minato to Akira. Minato was also teaching Akira seals as he saw that Akira had immense talent for them "Yes sensei" said both Naruto and Akira as they did a salute. They both then laughed at each other. During all this time Naruto has started to see Akira somewhat like a little brother. In the past six months they have found thirteen more Uzumakis making it fifteen found in total. "Naruto if you don''t master seals in the next year, then I won''t teach you sage mode" Minato said "Ok ok, I''m sorry" said Naruto as he went back to practicing his seals. They were in a forest and had set up tents for everyone, everyone was eating right now. They were all happy to have finally been saved from their life of torment (1 year later) "Summon jutsu" said Minato as he put his hand on the ground, smoke appeared and two small figures were shown "Jiraiya boy, wha-MINATO" shouted fukasaku, in shock "Minato?" Asked Shima "Yes, I''ve been reanimated for two years and I''ve chosen to train Naruto. I want you guys to train him in sage mode please" said Minato "Reanimated? By who?" Asked Fukasaku - "So that''s what happened" said Shima as Minato and Naruto explained everything "If that''s the case then yes, we shall teach you the way of the sage young Naruto" declared Fukasaku "Really? Yes" naruto said with happiness "Thank you" said Minato "Well we must be off then, let''s go" said Fukasaku "Wait right now? How about the mission?" Asked Naruto "Are you sure?" Naruto asked "Positive" Minato answered "Well then let''s go then old frog sages" said Naruto. And like that they all disappeared leaving Minato by himself. "I know you can do this Naruto" said Minato (6 months later) On gigantic sharp pillar sat Naruto who balanced himself on stone plate, his eyes were closed and when he opened them he had yellow, toad-like irides with orange pigmentation around his eyes "We have taught you all that we can, you''ve mastered Sage mode, how to mold sage chakra, frog ku, and sage art" said Fukasaku and Shima "I''m done already? Wow it only feels like I''ve been here a few days" Naruto said with a chuckle "Ummm I''ll pass thank you, ill rather go back" said Naruto "So Naruto you''re leaving already huh?" Asked a large orange toad with purple markings around his eyes, mouth and stomach, wearing a blue vest "Yes Gamakichi, it''s time for me to go" said Naruto "Well don''t forget, you can summon us at any time" said Gamakichi "I won''t forget, I promise" Naruto said "Well it''s time for you to be off then Young Naruto" said Fukasaku "See you guys" Naruto said as he looked at all the toads "Reverse summoning jutsu" said Shima as she hit the ground, and like that Naruto disappeared in a cloud of smoke Chapter 34 - Uzumaki retrieval mission 2 In a gigantic forest 41 people were surrounded by what seemed to be one hundred Shinobi from the cloud and stone village "Did you really think we wouldn''t notice a gathering of Uzumakis? Now the clan can finally be destroyed" stated one of the ninjas ''Damn, I''m not as strong as I was. I can''t handle this many ninjas and keep these guys safe at the same time'' thought Minato to himself. Suddenly there was a puff of smoke and from it appeared a tall, blond haired boy with long spiky hair. He was wearing an all black tracksuit with the Uzumaki symbol on the back "Who is this?" Asked one of the ninjas "Naruto Uzumaki" Naruto said as he pulled out several tri-pronged Kunitz and scattered them around the ninjas. He then proceeded to blitz every single one of those ninjas in a second "Wow" said one of the Uzumakis. Minato just smiled seeing how powerful Naruto had become "Dad" said Naruto as he went and hugged him "Naruto you''ve become so strong" Minato said "Yeah I know, All the training paid off" Naruto responded as he flexed his arm ''So cool'' thought Akira as he looked at Naruto. What no one knew was that one of the ninjas had survived. It was night time and almost everybody was asleep, Naruto and Minato sat on tree talking "The other half of Kurama? What do you mean?" Naruto asked "When he sealed me into you, he split me up into two halves. The yin and yang. The yang half of me was sealed inside of you, while he sealed the yin half in himself" said Kuruma as Naruto appeared in his sewer like mind "Wow why didn''t you tell me that before?" Naruto asked "I never saw the need to" Kurama answered "Ok Dad Kurama just explained it all to me. I also think he really wants to be whole again" Naruto said "Then I guess it''s time then" said Minato, he lifted up his shirt to reveal the seal on his stomach, he put all five fingers on it and turned. Which resulted in the unsealing of the yin half of kuruma. He did the same for Naruto which unsealed the yang half "Finally yes, I can move around" said Kurama as he stretched without having the cage stopping him. Minato then put his hand over Naruto''s stomach and started transferring Kurama, pretty soon an orange glow came out of his hand and started entering Naruto. A while later the orange glow had stopped "I''m finally myself again" said Kurama with a smile "How do you feel?" asked Minato "How does Kurama feel?" Asked Minato "He says he finally feels like himself" Naruto answered "That''s good. I''m sorry I wasn''t there Naruto, I''m sorry that you had to go through those things. But I see that you no longer need me, you already have a family and place you can call home. I know it wasn''t much, but I enjoyed our time together, I''m proud to be your father Naruto." Minato declared "What''s with all the sappy talk?" Asked Naruto "Nothing, it''s getting late, you should go to sleep" Minato said "Well I am exhausted, see you in the morning" said Naruto as he walked into the tent "Yeah" Minato responded The next morning Naruto woke up and stretched for a little bit, the others were already up except for his dad, so he went to his tent and said "Dad, you up?" When he got no response Naruto just walked in, but instead of his father he saw a letter addressed to him. "It''s ok Naruto, I don''t think he would want you crying and moping around" said Kuruma in Naruto''s head. They could now communicate without Naruto having to go into his mind "Your right, I can''t stay here and be sad, that''s not what dad would want. There are others counting on me, I''m going to finish this" declared Naruto as he wiped his tears away. Grabbing the map and leaving the tent, Naruto shouts "START PACKING UP GUYS, WE ONLY HAVE A FEW OTHERS LEFT" (3 months later) As everyone was relaxing and eating dinner Naruto sat contemplating something, this time he was wearing a cloak similar to Minato''s but his was blue and gold. He was thinking about what he had found out today, he pulled out a book that he acquired after beating a random group of ninjas and flipped through the pages, on one of those pages he saw his Face, name, description. Full name: Naruto Uzumaki Recognizable trait: spiky blonde hair and three whisker marks on each side of face Village: Nox Persona data: ? Eye color: blue Known Jutsu: Flying thundergod Rank: S Run on sight ''Why am I on here and why is my rank S? I''m even a run on sight'' Naruto thought to himself. After thinking about it for several minutes he finally came to a conclusion. ''Dad was also a Run in sight ninja because of his jutsu, they must have learned that I can use it too and believe I''m a threat like him'' Naruto thought with a grin because that means people are acknowledging his power. "One step closer to being the strongest ninja" he said (3 months later) In front of the Nox entrance stood a group of fifty one people, they all had red hair and light Purple eyes except for one, Naruto. He stood in the front with a smile happy to be back "We''re home everybody" he declared Chapter 35 - Timeskip final part It''s been about a month since Naruto and Minato have left. In a training field were four people, the first three were the sand siblings Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro. "You guys want to be powerful ninjas right?" I ask "Yes" They all answered "Well first of all, you''re awfully weak. But that''s why I''m here, You three are going to do something called Gravity Training" I say "What''s Gravity Training?" Asked Kankuro. I smile at him knowing what''s going to happen next "It''s something you''ll learn to love, Gravity x40" and like that I began training the sand siblings, I wanted to see how strong they could become "These are the sound four and this is my ?ssistant Kabuto" said Orochimaru as he introduced me to these five people "You don''t seem strong, why should I listen to you?" asked one of the sound four, she was a girl with untamed dark pink hair with a large bang in between her eyes and went by the name Tayuya. By the time she had finished her sentence she was already regretful, because right on her throat was a bone spear on the verge of killing her "I will not tolerate such disrespect towards Hisui-sama, you''re lucky that man needs you, or I would have slaughtered you the moment you uttered those words" Kimimaro stated with killing intent. Tayuya was filled with fear, she knew that she could be killed with ease, she gulped in nervousness "I apologize" she said while looking at Hisui "It''s fine, but word of advice, don''t get too ???ky in life" Hisui said. Kimimaro then backed off and returned to Hisui''s side "It''s a p???sur? to meet you" said Kabuto, a tall slender with ash gray hair in a ponytail, and glasses "I know who you are, and I can see through you. Your planning on not only double crossing Orochimaru, but me also. So let me tell you right now, you can''t win" I said as I started releasing some of my pressure on Kabuto, I''d rather stop the problem before it grows. I don''t want betrayers among me. He looked at me with fear on his eyes while Orochimaru looked surprise "Don''t go to hard on him, he knows what will happen if he attempts it. How is Sasuke''s sage mode training going along" I ask "Mentally he is prepared, but he is physically lacking. If he were to go through with it his chances of success are low" Orochimaru answered "Is that so? Well just train him in whatever way you can, then send him my way. After I''m done he will be ready" I say walking away, Kimimaro follows behind. It''s time for my own personal training, I don''t train as much as the others as I''m naturally overpowered. But I don''t want to get too ???ky, the original Jade emperor was a genuis but never made use of it, I''m not going to be like him. I go to my own personal training ground and I remove the robe of the sage leaving me shirtless in just a regular pair of shorts. "Are you going to stand there or are you joining?" I asked kimimaro "I would but I can''t handle your training, it''s physically impossible. I''ll just stick on practicing my bone style Taijutsu" he responded "Your loss then, Gravity x500" I felt the pressure hit me, it''s not super heavy but it''s still hard for me to maneuver around. I get into a one handed handstand and started doing push-ups "let''s see if I can beat yesterday''s record of ten thousand" I say - (1 year later) "Is that all you''ve got?" I say as I dodge Gaara''s sand swords "That''s nothing" Gaara says as he commands the sand to become thousands of small needles that then surround me. He closes his hand and the needles fly towards me, in an attempt to turn me into a porcupine. Using repel all the needles get sent flying back "That''s why I got them" he responds. Suddenly ten puppets circle me, they open their mouths wide and chakra starts building up. When I tried to move I realized that sand had encased my feet, I could easily get rid of the sand but I wanted to see what would happen. The puppets seemed to have finished charging, I looked up and saw Temari ???king her large fan back "Chakra blaster" said Kankuro as he willed the chakra to release in the form of laser from each of the puppet''s mouth "Wind style: cyclone scythe jutsu" Temari says as she swung her fan my way. ''Impressive" I thought as the attacks were coming towards me "Leg crusher" said Gaara as the sand started to rise and take my legs up until my waist, he closed his palm and the sand started to squeeze in an attempt to crush my legs. I didn''t feel a thing though. The attacks then hit me causing a huge explosion, smoke covered the area where I was at "Did we beat him" asked Kankuro exhausted from using so much chakra "I doubt it" Gaara says "Correct" I say as the smoke clears up and I stand there completely unscathed. "Damn so even all that couldn''t put a scratch on you" complained Temari "Really?" asked Kankuro "Yes, you guys are officially done with your training. I''m proud to see how strong you''ve become" I say "Does that mean, I can achieve my dream of Kazekage?" asked Gaara "You''ve long been a Kage worthy. So yes you can achieve your dream" I tell him "Thank you so much Hisui-San" Gaara says with a bow "Thank you Hisui-San" Kankuro and Temari repeat with a bow "It''s nothing, not only are we allies but I consider you guys true friends of Nox" I say with a smile. "We won''t ever forget" Gaara said "You better not. Now let''s go have some sort of celebration for your last night here" I say "This will be fun" said Temari "Indeed" replied Gaara - "Damn" said Zabuza. We have just found out that the Mizukage has been long dead and that he has been replaced by a woman named Mei Terumi "Calm down Zabuza, I feel like this isn''t the end of things" I say "What do you mean?" He asked me "There is someone behind all of this" I say "Then I''ll cut them down" he replies while clenching his sword "Yes you will, I promise you that. But what''s with the scarf?" I ask pointing at a long black scarf he was wearing, with words at the bottom "If you say so" I didn''t budge, but it probably involves Anko, it''s obvious she loves him - (1 year later) I''ve been training Sasuke for the past year, he should now be able to withstand the White Snake Sage''s bite, which will inject natural energy in him "Are you ready for this Sasuke?" I ask him "Yes" he replies "Reverse summoning jutsu" says Orochimaru as he hits the ground, Sasuke then vanishes from where he was. He was sent to Ryuchi Cave, to first meet the White Snake Sage he will have to undergo three trials, then he will be injected to see if he can handle nature energy "if he fails he dies" says Orochimaru "He won''t" I say - A cloud of smoke appears and when it clears out, you can see Sasuke standing there "Took you long enough. So how was it?" I asked him to appear where he was. He stands still and closes his eyes for a couple seconds, he then opens them again, this time he has yellow, snake-like irides and blackened sclerae, as well as purple pigmentation around his eyes, with two small horns from his head "It was nothing I couldn''t handle" he says with a smirk "I knew you could do it, now let''s see how powerful you are this time" I say. He smirks at me as he grabbed his sword "Don''t underestimate me" he says as he dashed forward "then don''t disappoint" I say As I''m sitting on my throne contemplating things, I feel massive amounts of chakra coming my way, but instead of being worried I just smiled. The doors open and in comes Naruto with fifty Uzumakis behind him "Uzumaki retrieval mission, completed" he says with a smirk and a thumbs up "I see that. Welcome Uzumaki clan, I am Hisui Tenno king of Nox and welcome to your new home" I say with my arms open, they all got on their knees in gratitude "raise your heads, you are a clan of the Nox village now" I say. And like that the village gained a powerful clan, a clan house was created and all the kids were sent to school, whoever already had knowledge of what they wanted to learn, were allowed to graduate early with the others. "I''m bored, we should visit Konoha" I say as I sit on my throne. Chapter 36 - Konoha visit "I''m bored, we should visit Konoha" I said as I sat on my throne. It''s been about a month since Naruto came back and all the Uzumakis have been integrated inside the village. A clan house was created and they became one of the great clans. - (One Month ago) "So before you become a clan, you have to decide on a clan head." I said as I sat before 50 Uzumakis. They all looked around at each other, then slowly they all started looking at Naruto. "What?" He asked "You Naruto-sama." Said one of the older Uzumakis "Me as clan head? I''m not really the leader of a clan type" Naruto answered "Your the strongest out of all of us, and you know the most about seals, not to mention the fact you know this country and village like the back of your hand" said another Uzumaki "Go for it Naruto, they all have faith in you" I said "Well if you guys are so sure, then fine. I shall become the Uzumaki clan leader" Naruto declared while chuckling and scratching the back of his head (end flashback) "If that''s what you wish then so be it" said Kimimaro "Who else wants to go?" I asked "I''m good" Karin responded "I have things to do" said Haku "I would go, but I have paperwork" said Naruto dejectedly "You know you could leave a clone here right?" I said shaking my head. "Oh yeah, this way I could avoid all that paperwork" said Naruto as he created a Shadow clone "I''ll go" said Zabuza "Pass" said Shisui "I missed out on going last time, so I''ll go" said Jugo "Anywhere you go, I shall follow you as your shield" said Kimimaro "I haven''t been here in so long, there is one place where I gotta go" said Naruto as he dashed towards wherever "Someone is waiting for me" said Zabuza as he also walked away to wherever "That just leaves us" I say looking at Jugo and Kimimaro "Is this it" said Jugo as he looked around "The hokage would like to see you" said an Anbu ninja that just appeared "Already? Sure let''s go to her" I answered "Teuchi-san, I''m back" declared Naruto as he ran to the ramen shop "Oi Naruto I haven''t seen you in forever. Would you like the usual?" He asked "One miso ramen coming right up" Teuchi declared. Naruto sat on one of the stools waiting for the one thing he has wanted these past two years. A few minutes later he received a bowl of piping hot ramen "Thank you for this food" Naruto said, then he dug in, he finished the bowl in what seemed to be a blink of an eye. "Seconds please" he asked. While he was waiting someone else came inside the shop, it was a fair skinned girl with long black hair, and white eyes, when she saw Naruto she had a blush on her face. "Are you ok? Your face looks really red" he asked her "Oh umm, I-I''m fine" she muttered "Well if you say so. Hey I know you, your Hinata from the Chunin exams" he said "Yes that''s me" Hinata replies "Wow you look so different, your really beautiful" he said with a smile. Hinata eyes widened in shock and she blushed so hard that she passed out "Oi are you ok? Are you hungry?" Naruto asked as he flicked her on her forehead causing her to wake up, he helped her get up and said "you must be hungry, here I''ll buy you some ramen" "Ok" Hinata replied "It''s whatever" Zabuza responded "So what do you think of the scarf?" She asked him "It''s fine" he replied "Zabuza you always seem so cold" she complained as she grabbed his arm "Because I find you annoying" Zabuza replies, but he still let Anko hug his arm "I know you don''t mean that, under all that ice is a heart of gold" Anko said "Your such a pain" said Zabuza as he pulled out a rose "now take this and leave me alone" he said "For me? Oh Zabuza I knew you were actually sweet" she said as she took the rose "Whatever" he said "Tsunade-sama, The King of Nox is here" said fair-skinned woman of average height and slender build with onyx eyes and jet-black hair "Let then come in, Shizune" Tsunade, a blonde haired woman with a diamond like mark on her forehead. Hisui, Kimimaro, and Jugo then walked in "It''s a p???sur? to meet you Tsunade Senju, one of the three sanins and the current Hokage" I said with a little bow "Stop with the pleasantries. What is your business in Konoha?" She asked "Well I wanted to check out how the village is holding up since Hiruzen''s death. Me and him were great friends" I say "He never spoke of you, and you have joined forces with Orochimaru. So why should I believe you?" She asked "Joined forces? It''s more like he joined me, I promise you that he won''t be doing any more evil experiments, he knows what will happen if he does" I respond. Tsunade looks at me like she is trying to pierce through my soul and discover all my secrets "Who truly are you Hisui Tenno?" she asked while looking at me "The Jade emperor" I respond, but she doesn''t know what that means. Suddenly someone rushes inside the office and seems to be out of breath Chapter 37 - The capture of the Kazekage "Sasori, Deidara it''s time for your mission" said a shadowy figure with unique purple eyes Inside an office sat a man with fair skin, green eyes, and short spiky auburn hair, this was Gaara the fifth Kazekage. As Gaara was doing paperwork he suddenly heard explosions and he looked outside to see a weird looking bird he had never seen before. He immediately zooms out the office to Confront whoever is in control. Then someone jumped down from the bird, it was a man with long golden blond hair which was drawn into a half ponytail with the rest hanging down freely, he wore a large black cloak with red clouds. "that''s as far as you go" said Gaara as sand started surrounding him "Huh" muttered Deidara. He jumps up and lands on the bird, Gaara sends his sand after him prompting a chase between the village, Gaara leads Deidara above the village, controlling his sand he uses it to fly after him, now he was hovering in front of Deidara "How did you know I was the intruder?" Asked Deidara "There are no birds like that in this land" Gaara answered "The covert action is a failure" stated Deidara. Gaara raises his hand and the sand of Sunagakure goes under his control, he raises it and it forms into a hand "he has the advantage as expected, this is a real mess" Deidara says with a nervous smile, he opens his palm to reveal a mouth chewing something, it then spits out little birds that fly to the giant sand hand and explode, but it does no damage ''He uses strange explosives and is able to guide them'' thought Gaara "I''ve pretty much got it now" thought Deidara as he was flying around. He opened his palm to reveal little birds, but this time they look completely different "this time they are fast" he states, the birds zoom toward Gaara who tries to deflect them with his sand, seeing how they are about to detonate he surrounds himself with sand making a sphere "GAARA" shouts Kankuro who spectated with horror. When the smoke cleared up it was shown that Gaara was fine inside the sand sphere ''It''s like an eggshell protecting what''s inside, but it''s impressive he was able to block the explosions completely'' thought Deidara "It''s time for me to get serious" stated Gaara as all the sand from the sphere changed and became a multitude of swords and sharp weapons. He willed them to go after Deidara, he tried to run and dodge them but it seemed to be impossible with the amount of sand weapons created. The bird was first hit causing him to crash to the ground "Damn" said Deidara. He sent more explosive birds but they were quickly cut down. Sand then starts covering his arm, Gaara then closes his palm and the sand squeezes, crushing and completely destroying Deidara''s left arm. "I''m tired of seeing your expressionless face" Deidara said as he jumped up, and took out a bird like statue, he threw it up and activated the bomb. It immediately grew to enormous proportions, and it started falling toward sunagakure. Gaara looked with wide eyes as the statue was falling "it has c3 chakra, my most powerful chakra built inside. Its an exquisite piece of art with power I''m really proud of" Stated the man "That looks bad, everybody get back" said Baki as he saw what was going on "It''s too late" said Deidara. The statue-like bomb then detonated creating a large explosion and a blinding light. When everything was clear, everyone stood shook, the area where the bomb detonated was covered with a large sand shield. "It''s time to end this" said Gaara as he willed a multitude of sand to go after the man, suddenly he heard the shriek of a child. When he turned his attention toward the sound he saw one of the man''s spider bomb on the head of a little girl, a ninja appeared beside her and quickly grabbed the spider "Perfect" said the Deidara with a smirk, as many of his bird bombs flew to Gaara and detonated point blank range, injuring him "GAARA" shouted Kankuro. Gaara''s body started to fall and he began losing consciousness, but before he did he willed all the sand he used in the battle away from Suna so it won''t fall on the villagers. He sent Kankuro a look that meant one thing ''Protect the village''. Deidara caught Gaara on one of his birds, he jumped up and landed on it. "Mission cleared" he says with a smile as he started to fly away "Tell all units to cease fire, they might hit lord Gaara" said a ninja "Yes sir, HOLD YOUR FIRE, ALL UNITS CEASE FIRE" exclaimed the ninja "I''ve kept my man Sasori waiting long enough" said Deidara as he flew to the outskirts of the village "Dammit, Gaara" said Kankuro as he clenched his fist "I''ll get back up" said Baki "What?" Said Bak "I said no. We aren''t enough to stop them. Gaara has left me in charge, and I know the first thing he would say. Send a word to our allies" Kankuro says with a smirk ''let''s see how the Akatsuki can handle them'' Kankuro thought as he pictured the eight strongest ninjas he has ever met "Sasori my man, aren''t you excited? I wonder who it is" said Deidara. Their leader Pain had told them to defeat a pursuing team "with a flash of my exquisite art I shall kill them all" stated Deidara "Long lasting and eternal, that is true art" said Sasori "If that is your definition of art, then I pity you" said the voice of a man "Who''s there" asked Deidara as he had his guard up "You''ve been waiting for us haven''t you? We go by many names" said the voice. Then eight people appeared right in front of Deidara and Sasori. They were both shocked and nervous by the people that stood before them. They each have at least one blue article of clothing, and on that was one of the most mysterious and feared symbols in the world. "We are nox" Hisui stated, with a smile on his face Chapter 38 - First One down "We are Nox" said Hisui with a smile on his face. I stood in the middle, with long red hair reaching till the end of my back. I was wearing my usual robe of the sage. "So your the ones who captured Gaara" said Naruto on my right "So you''re the Akatsuki? I would want you to leave Itachi a message, but you won''t leave this place alive" said Sasuke on my left, he was wearing what he wore in Shippuden but instead of purple it was blue, he had the on his back "Weak, I shall feed my blade their blood" said Zabuza "You don''t even need to waste your time on them Hisui-sama, let me handle them" said Kimimaro, he was wearing a blue and white kimono with a on the back, he wore black pants and his hair was worn in a long ponytail "I haven''t had a proper fight in so long" said Karin as she palmed her fist, she wore black leggings with blue shorts, she wore a blue tank top with nox symbol on the back "You''ve hurt one of our friends, so for that we must destroy you" said Haku as he wore his mask "It''s time to end this" said Shisui with his sharingan active, his spiky hair had grown longer, he wore a blue cloak with the nox symbol on the back, and black pants "Let me rip them to shreds" said Jugo, his hair had grown longer, he wore a blue sleeveless cloak with the nox symbol on the back, he had black pants and chains all over his arms "Wait, this seems a bit unfair. How about one of you go after them" I say seeing how terrified Deidara and Sasori were "Only one of you? Now your just underestimating us" said Deidara "I''ll turn you into my puppets" said Sasori. We all just stood still with a deadpan expression "Was that supposed to be intimidating?" Asked Karin "I think so" answered Sasuke ''Oh, well then I''m so scared" said Karin sarcastically . That puts a smile to my face "That''s pretty funny" I say "Damn you, DON''T UNDERESTIMATE US" shouted Deidara as he sent a one of his explosive birds towards us "You dare?" Ask Kimimaro as he dashed forward and destroyed the bird before it can explode ''How is that possible?'' Wondered Deidara "Let me handle them both Hisui-sama" asked Kimimaro "Go for it" I answered "I bet you he finishes the fight in more than a minute" says Naruto to Zabuza "Doubt it, he can finish this in a few seconds if he d?s?r?s" Zabuza replied "Sure, if I win you gotta get me ramen for a month, if I lose I''ll do anything of your choice" Naruto answered "Deal" said Zabuza. Kimimaro then dashes towards Deidara "Too slow" he says. He points a finger at Deidara and a rotating finger bone comes out and shoots at an insane speed, Deidara b?r?ly managed to dodge the finger bone coming for his head, it managed to scratch his cheek "Don''t forget about me" said Sasori as he jumped forward using the metal tail of the puppet he''s inside of to attack Kimimaro. Kimimaro easily dodged the attack and said "I''ll handle you later" as he kicked Sasori away, destroying the puppet. He then dashed toward Deidara "Take this" said Deidara as he sent two of his fastest birds, Kimimaro this time did not dodge and took on the full brunt of the explosions "how do you like that bastard? Not so strong now" said Deidara in a mocking tone "Those explosions weren''t so bad, if I hadn''t created a membrane of bone under my skin, that may have done some damage" said Kimimato as he walked out of the smoke, this time the upper part of his kimono was down leaving his upper body open ''Damn, being In such a closed space leaves me at a disadvantage. I need to somehow lead him outside'' thought Deidara "Dance of the willows" said Kimimaro, two large bone spikes came out of the palm of his hands. He dashed toward Deidara and swung one of the bones toward Deidara''s head, he managed to dodge the attack and leave a clay spider on Kimimaro before moving back. "Handle this" said Deidara as he was about to detonate the bomb "This belongs to you" says Kimimaro as he grabs the spider and throws at Deidara as he detonates it. It explodes leaving Deidara injured "You fool" said Sasori as he realized what was about to happen. Deidara quickly takes off his cloak and shirt, revealing a stitched up mouth on his ?h?st. After quickly undoing the stitches he feeds the mouth a large ball of clay "You''re all going down with me, I''m sorry Sasori my man but you should be honored, you shall all be a part of the largest explosion the world has ever seen, leaving a scar on the earth itself. This IS TRUE ART" he laughs as veins start spreading all around his body "I can feel it spreading" he says "It''s time to end this" said Kimimato with a serious expression "die". He dashed toward Deidara and before he could even comprehend what was going on, Deidara saw his own body, but it was headless ''How?'' Deidara wondered right before he saw darkness. His body then fell down and the veins stopped spreading. ''Damn it Deidara you fool'' thought Sasori with worry, he realized he probably won''t survive "You took too long, why didn''t you just finish it quickly?" Asked Zabuza "I wanted to see if he had any trump cards, and it seemed he did" Kimimaro answered "You owe me" Naruto said to Zabuza "Damn you" Zabuza replied "If I''m going to die, I''m dying at least taking one of you down" Sasori stated "Then come at me, Kimimaro you won''t mind if I take your opponent right?" Jugo asked "Just don''t do it next time" Kimimaro replied "Perfect thanks" said Jugo with a smile as he palmed his fist. "Introduce yourself before we fight, that''s how a true man fights" said Jugo "Of course. I''m Sasori of the red sand, and you are?" Sasori answered, he left the puppet his was inside of revealing his true self. He had short, mousy red hair, and wide grayish brown eyes, and he looked much younger than he is supposed to be "Hello Sasori of the red sand, I''m Jugo of the scales, but I usually go by Nox''s Berserker if you look me up in the bingo book" Jugo replied as he skin started changing colors "now let''s fight" (Side conversations) "Why do you guys always make bets?" Asked Karin "Not you too" Karin says as she looks at Haku "This seems interesting, I''m in" Sasuke said "Same" said Shisui "WHY ARE YOU ALL BETTING" shouted Karin "I''m curious about that too. Let me join in on it though" I said "If Hisui-sama is doing it, then I shall do it also as his loyal shield" Kimimaro vowed "Your all hopeless" Karin says as she facepalmed Chapter 39 - Mission success "How?" Mumbled Sasori as blood was dripping out his mouth, Jugo''s hand which had become a blade was through his artificial heart "You fight with honor, you have my respect" said Jugo as he pulled his arm out, Sasori fell on the ground breathing slowly " I won, 2 minutes, Jugo held back to have a honorable fight" said Karin with a big grin on her face "I thought you hated bets" mumbled Naruto "I changed my mind" Karin said with a laugh "Is this it for me?" Sasori asked "Yes, but if you can tell us everything you know about the Akatsuki, I promise you that I can bring you peace" said Shisui as he walked toward Sasori. Sasori chuckled as he was already near death "I''m going to die anyways. The Akatsuki was created by a man known as pain, he has a peculiar set of eyes. He wants to gather all the tailed beast to create a weapon so powerful the whole ninja world will be under his control, then there will be true peace, according to him at least" Sasori answered "Thank you" said Shisui as his eyes started spinning "Wha-" Sasori was shocked, he was no longer in the cave and he no longer felt any sort of pain. He was in his childhood home, and the two people in front of him were the most important people in his life. "Mom, dad" he said with disbelief, he ran to them and hugged them as tears went down his eyes "We''re home Sasori" they both said. Shisui had a smile on his face as he watched Sasori die peacefully with a smile on his face "That was awfully kind of you" said Zabuza "He told us information, so I might as well give him a happy ending of sorts" Shisui responded "That was a decent fight, but it wasn''t enough. This man named pain, I call dibs on him" Jugo said with a smile "No, the Akatsuki killed the mizukage who I wanted to kill, so pain belongs to me" Zabuza said "You wish, pain is probably helping the guy that caused the death of my parents, so he''s mine" Naruto said "He is the one that has my brother trapped, leave him to me" said Sasuke "I haven''t even fought anybody yet" said Karin "Whoever finds pain first gets to deal with him, but for now let''s see if Gaara is ok" I say as I walk toward where Gaara was laying, when I saw him he looked pale "Karin is he still alive?" I asked. She went and put a hand in his neck checking for a pulse, she then shook her head "Damnit, we were too late in the end" said Naruto as he clenched his fist "Call down Naruto, Hisui seems to have a plan" says Kurama "I''m sorry Gaara" said Haku as he looked at Gaara''s lifeless body "The kid had potential, it''s a pity to see him dead" said Zabuza "It''s not too late" I said as I lifted his body "You can bring him back to life?" Asked Karin "No, Orochimari hasn''t finished the energy stone yet, and by the time he does it will be too late" I answer "So what''s the plan?" Asked Sasuke "There is an old lady in the village that can bring him back" I answer "Woah really?" Asked Karin "She can bring the dead back to life? Can she-" Sasuke was interrupted when Hisui said "No, she can only bring back those that recently died at a great cost" this caused a disappointed look on Sasuke''s face "Let''s go then" said Naruto, he was happy to hear that Gaara can come back, he considered him a close friend "Yeah let''s go" I say as we start leaving the cave, that''s when eight other people enter the cave also, it was team Kakashi and team Guy "Oh it''s you guys" said Kakashi as he stared at everyone "Who are you, I can such a strong power of youth radiating off you" said Guy with stars in his eyes "Is that?" Asked Kakashi while staring at Gaara who was in Hisui''s hands "Yes, we seem to have been too late. But do not fret, I have a way to bring him back" Hisui said "And that is?" Neji asked with "Hisui what''s taking so l- OI ITS YOU" shouted Naruto as he pointed at Neji "Naruto?" Asked Neji "Of course it''s me" Naruto replies with a big grin "You look familiar, but I can sense such a powerful power of youth, I declare you my second rival after Neji" Lee says "Sasuke-kun?" Said Sakura in shock as she stared at Sasuke "Hmm? Oh Sakura it''s you" Sasuke says, he then looks toward an extremely pale boy wearing a long sleeve belly shirt "is this my replacement?" He asked "No, how can he ever replace you. Are you coming back to the village?" She asked "No" he responded with no hesitation "WHY, why did you abandon the village" she shouted at him. This left Sasuke in an awkward position "Is she your girlfriend?" Whispered Naruto "No, she is just overly attached to me" Sasuke whispered back ''The Uchiha charm is still so powerful, it reminds me of my younger days'' thought Shisui with a smirk on his face "Well we''re kinda in a rush, so if you can just enter the portal so we can bring him back, then you guys can have your little reunion" Hisui said as he created a portal back to Suna - "Are you sure they can handle them?" Asked Baki towards Kankuro and Temari "Of course, if you think the Akatsuki is power, I wonder what you will think when you meet Nox" said Kankuro as he patiently waited for Nox to return with his brother "True, even all three of us together with our strongest attack couldn''t even scratch the leader" Temari said "Kankuro-sama, they have returned" said a Ninja as he entered the office "Quickly bring me to them" he ordered, Temari and Baki followed, when they reached where Hisui and the others where they were excited, until they saw Gaara ok the ground "What happened?" Temari asked as she looked at Gaara''s pale face "We swiftly killed those two Akatsuki members, but we were just too late. Had we been a day earlier we could have prevented this" Hisui said "DAMNIT" shouted Kankuro shouted as he punched the ground "Seeing the new generation has put me at a peace, I know that you kids can fix the ninja world that we old fools have created" said an elderly woman with black eyes and lavender coloured hair tied in a bun as she walked up to Gaara''s body and put her hands over it, then a blue light started to shine out of her hands "That jutsu, lady chiyo" said Kankuro in shock as he knew what lady Chiyo was doing ''Her chakra flow, it''s all going to him'' thought Neji as he inspected what was going on with his byakugan. Chiyo started to breath heard and was struggling to continue "Is there anything I can do to help?" Ask Naruto as he noticed this. She looked at Naruto and thought about the words Gaara told her ''He''s my first friend'' "Put your hands atop mine and lend me some chakra" Chiyo said and Naruto did as told. The blue light grew larger and brighter "I''ve done many mistakes in the past, so at least I can do one good thing" Lady Chiyo said "Thank you, Sasori was able to go out in peace with a smile on his face" I said, she looked at me with shock and smiles "Thank you" she says, the blue light fades away, her eyes close and she falls, but I catch her before she hits the ground "Gone, but never forgotten. Thank you" said Hisui. Gaara opens his eyes and is shocked to see everyone surrounding him, in front of him he sees the person he considers to be his first friend "Naruto" said Gaara "Your finally up, good that that old lady was there, you gotta thank her later" Naruto said with a smile "YEAAAH" everyone shouted as they saw Gaara was ok "Naruto when I said that her bringing back the dead came with a coat, I wasn''t lying. The cost of her bringing someone back is her own life, a life for a life" I say. Naruto''s eyes widen in surprise, he stares at Chiyo''s dead body, closes his eyes and bows "She looks so peaceful" said Lady Chiyo''s brother Ebizo as he also closes his eyes and bows, everyone does the same. Everyone was thanking and honoring her for her sacrifice "Kazekage rescue mission was a success" I said, now it was time for the next part of Hisui''s plan Chapter 40 - How’s life? "So Kakashi how''s life?" Asked Hisui in a bar like setting with Kakashi by his side "I''m doing pretty good, the village has been doing pretty good itself. I have to thank you for taking Sasuke in, I feared that he would have strayed on a path of revenge and power" Kakashi says "Well he does want revenge, but it''s just on a single person from the leaf, tell me, has Danzo been up to anything?" Hisui asked "Danzo? He has been hiding and has gotten paranoid after an attack two years ago, he lost an arm" Kakashi states "Ah yes, I remember that. That was Shisui''s warning, that the Uchihas are coming" Hisui says "Does that mean you''re going to get him?" Asked Kakashi "I''m not going to, Sasuke and Shisui will" Hisui states "Sasuke why did you abandon the village" Sakura asked "At first it was for power, but after staying here I''ve realized this is where I belong" Sasuke answers, this hurts Sakura as it shows he doesn''t belong in the village "But the village has all your friends and people who care about you" Sakura says "Name one person who is a friend in that village" Sasuke says "I am" Sakura answers "Not really, we were forced to be in a team. I didn''t talk to you that much and you were kinda annoying" Sasuke says truthfully ''Ouch, no filter'' thought Hisui when he heard what Sasuke said, he has amazing senses so he can hear and see from miles away "Is that really how you feel?" Sakura ask "Well not anymore, after being in Nox I''ve seen how edgy I was. I''m no longer brooding like that, but that doesn''t mean I''ve accomplished my revenge. But yeah I consider you a friend Sakura," Sasuke says with a smile. Sakura blushes "Really?" She says while blushing "Yeah, but move on. There are many other men who feel the same way that you feel for me. I''m sorry but I don''t have those feelings for [email protected] Sasuke says rejecting Sakura completely "B-but" Sakura stammers but Sasuke just hushes her "It''s ok, I know you can find someone out there who loves you Sakura, may we meet again" Sasuke says as his body turns into snakes, making him vanish "What the hell, WHAT KIND OF GOODBYE IS THAT" Sakura yells "Hey Zabuza" Naruto says as he walked up to him "What do you want" Zabuza asked him "I want some advice, there is this girl I like, but I don''t know how to approach her" Naruto says "Why the hell would I care or know?" Zabuza asked "Well you already have a girlfriend, so you must know" Naruto said "Girlfriend? When did I ever have one of-" suddenly a picture of Anko appeared in Zabuza''s mind ''is that what a girlfriend is?'' Zabuza thought "Well?" Asked Naruto "Be strong, beat her in a fight then declare her your woman" Zabuza said. Naruto looked at Zabuza with a deadpan expression "Zabuza, your an idiot" Naruto said "WHAT DID YOU CALL ME BRAT? LET''S SETTLE THIS" Zabuza shouted as he grabbed his sword "No thanks I''ll just ask Hisui, he''s always surrounded by women" said Naruto as he walked away (still no harem, Hisui is just a player) "Come back here dammit" said Zabuza as he chased after him "What''s this power of youth you keep talking about" Jugo asked Lee "IT''S THE POWER OF MY YOUTH SHINING BRIGHTLY" Lee shouts with a thumbs up, he was shining so bright, he was like the sun "Is it similar to the power of honor?" Jugo asked "What''s the power of a honor" asked Lee "ITS THE POWER THAT FUELS A REAL MAN" shouted Jugo as he palmed his fist, he was shining so bright it was similar to Lee "Such beautiful youth" said Lee with disbelief "Such beautiful honor" said Jugo. They both looked a teacher other, smiled and grabbed each other''s hand and shook "IT''S A PLEASURE TO MEET YOU, STARTING NOW WE''RE ETERNAL RIVALS" they both shouted at the same time with stars in their eyes "So your a member of Nox? Care for a little spar? I want to see how strong you guys really are" Neji asked Karin "Sure, I have a question, should I go serious or drag it out" Karin asked "Hit me with your best shot" Neji said "Then here I go" Karin ???ked her arm back and dashed toward Neji ''Here she comes, let''s see how powerful you really are'' Neji thought, but before he could even move Karin''s fist was already in front of him, the air from her punch almost made him take a step back ''impossible'' he thought "Are you satisfied? If I actually hit you, your head will explode" Karin says casually "Thank you, I see how big the difference between us really is" Neji says with a bow "It''s nothing, just train hard" Karin responds. They then went their separate ways, but this time Neji had a fire in his eyes ''I''ll get even stronger, and change my fate'' he thought "Are you two ready?" Hisui asked "Yes" both Shisui and Sasuke responded "Then go, retrieve Itachi Uchiha, and make him join Nox" Hisui said as he sat upon his throne "Yes" said both Shisui and Sasuke and they disappeared, it''s finally time for what they have been waiting for all these years ''It''s all coming together'' thought Hisui Chapter 41 - Side story: first real mission "Koyuki-Sensei, I''m tired of all these D rank missions, I want a challenge and an actual fight" complained Yusuke "I agree Sensei, how are we going to get stronger when we only get missions involving finding someone''s missing pet" Akira also complained "If you truly believe that your ready then we can do a C rank mission, do you all agree" Koyuki answered "Of course" said Yusuke with a smile "If you guys really want to do it, then I''ll say yes" Sho replied "I also believe that we are ready" Misa said "yeah let''s go" Akira said "Ok then, but you guys better not regret it later on. Be here tomorrow at 7 at the village gates" Koyuki said before vanishing "We totally got this" Yusuke said with oozing confidence "Yeah we do" Akira responded "I hope we don''t get ourselves killed" Sho said "Don''t think like that, be positive" said Misa with a smile "Whatever, I hope it''s something simple like protecting someone from bandits or something" Sho said "I hope it''s something that involves someone strong" said Yusuke ''Damn, with my luck, it probably will be'' thought Sho "It can''t be someone too strong, but decently strong" Akira said "Mhm" Misa hummed ''Damn, these guys are going to be the death of me'' Sho thought "Your late" said Koyuki as Yusuke finally appeared at the village gates "Sorry, I got so excited that I was up all night" said Yusuke "Make sure it doesn''t happen again, a Shinobi is always on time" she said "So Sensei can we finally know what our mission is?" Asked Misa "We have to clear a mountain of bandits nearby, keep your guard up when we get there, we may be stronger but they have the numbers advantage" Koyuki said "Yes Sensei" they responded at the same time "Then let''s go, follow me" said Koyuki as she then started dashing toward the bandit''s hideout. 30 minutes later they arrived at the mountain and were in front of a cave "remember, don''t ever underestimate your opponents" Koyuki said "Can we go in now?" Asked Yusuke "No need to rush" Sho said "Lets go" Koyuki said as she entered the cave "Finally, it''s time to test myself" Yusuke said as he grabbed his sword and he dashed in "Let''s do this" said Akira as he pulled out scrolls and also rushed in "Might as well give it maximum effort" Sho said as he walked in "I''ll be in the back healing any injuries you may sustain" Misa stated as she stayed behind them "Boss, do you hear that?" Said Bandit 1 "Hear what?" Asked the Bandit boss, suddenly he heard screams, that''s when he saw one of his subordinate''s throat gets slit "Suprise" said Yusuke as he dashed toward the leader in an attempt to kill him, but he quickly dodged the attack and jumped back. "You damn Shinobi" he said. He pulled out his own sword and swung it at Yusuke who dodged, but he suddenly pulled out an explosion tag and stuck it into Yusuke''s body ''Shit'' thought yusuke, Akira then appeared at his side and swiftly removed the rage and threw it back to the bandit boss "I think that belongs to you" Akira said, the bandit boss quickly took it off just as it was about to explode. Akira pulled out a scroll and quickly opened it and suddenly a giant fireball flew out toward the boss who wasn''t able to dodge in time and his left side was left charred "Damn you" mumbled the boss as he was on his last breath "May we meet again in the next life" Akira said as he slit the throat of the bandit boss "Wow, I never knew you were that strong" Yusuke said "Yeah, I was trained by some amazing people" Akira chuckled "Thanks for saving me back there" Yusuke said "Next time don''t underestimate your enemy" Akira said as he dashed to his next opponent "Your right, it''s time to get serious" Yusuke said as he clenched his sword and pulled out a dagger, he dashed to his next victim "Water style: water prison" stated Sho as he released water from his mouth, it then surrounded a bandit and formed a water sphere around him. Sho kept an arm on the water prison to maintain it "sorry for this" said Sho, the bandit couldn''t breathe and lost consciousness. Sho then pulled a kunai and slit his throat ''who''s next?'' he thought Misa didn''t seek out any fights, she would mostly dodge whoever came her way, but if she had to fight she was prepared. A bandit ran toward with a dagger in hand, she swiftly dodged his attack and stuck an explosive tag on him and kicked him back. She detonated the bomb and the man quickly died "don''t go after me next time" she said ''Independently they are all strong. Yusuke is strong and fast but he is impulsive, Akira is easily the strongest but is held down by the others, Sho is strong but he needs more confidence, Misa is a good healer and a decent fighter but she hates fighting. their teamwork needs some more work but it''s decent. I can already tell, they will all be fine Shinobi one day'' thought Koyuki as she watched from the distance with a smile on her face - (5 minutes later) "You guys did an ok job, I''m proud" Koyuki said as she appeared after all the bandits were defeated "Of course we did, WE''RE THE BEST TEAM EVER" shouted Yusuke "Not at all, your teamwork isn''t at the level it should be. We will keep doing D ranked missions until I''m satisfied with it" Koyuki said "What?, you said you were proud" Akira said "That was a lie" she replied "Oh man, I actually enjoyed the fight" Sho said "That''s disappointing, but if that''s what you decide sensei then so be it" Misa said "But you guys still completed this mission, be proud. C rank mission completed" Koyuki said "YEAH" they all shouted Chapter 42 - Uchiha’s revenge 1 "So where are we going" asked Sasuke as he was following Shisui "Lord Hisui said to go to the most recently used Akasuki hideout" Shisui said as he pulled out a map "I have a question" Sasuke said "What is it?" Shisui asked "Once we get to Itachi, how will we convince him to go with us? What should we say?" Sasuke asked "Honestly I don''t know, Hisui is the master of speeches" Shisui answered "True, but I''m filled with excitement. It''s finally time to make Danzo pay" said Sasuke "We shall, it''s time for the Uchiha''s revenge" Shisui said (1 day earlier) "Your late" said hazy dark figure, the one noticeable thing is the purple eyes with circles around the eyeball. He seemed to be the leader of the group "We just caught the Jinchriki a moment ago. We had to take a few extra precautions to make sure he doesn''t get away" replies another hazy dark figure, he had what seemed to be a sword on his back "Good, it looks like everyone is here" said the figure with the purple eyes "Hmm, what about Hidan and Kakuzu?" Asked the figure with sword on his back "They''re dead" the leader said "Really now? Haha. So the zombie twins are dead eh? I wish I could have seen how they were killed" the figure said "Don''t talk about your comrades like that" the leader said "Who got them?" Asked the figure "Konoha ninja, it was Kakashi. It seems when he went to Sunagakure a while back things changed. His Sharigan is no longer always active" another figure said, this time he had a plant like head "He must be even stronger than before, I wonder what Deidara and Sasori-senpai would say. It''s been a while since they''ve died now" another figure said, but he seemed to be wearing a mask and only one eye was revealed "How do you expect us to seal all the tailed beast when you keep fooling around. Anyways I want to seal the four tails as soon as possible" said the figure with the sword "Hang on, i''ve got other things to talk about" said the leader "What?" Asked the figure with the sword "Word has gotten out that Two of Nox''s supreme will be on a mission" the leader said "Why would that be important?" The figure with the sword asked "It''s Sasuke and the thought dead Shisui Uchiha" the leader said. At the mention of their names one of the figures eye widened in surprise but quickly calmed down "Ooh an Uchiha duo" said the masked figure "Fighting them will be a hassle if they''re anything like Itachi" the figure with the sword said "Itachi and Kisame, stay alert. They''re probably going after you" the leader said When Sasuke and Shisui entered the hideout it was a dark pathway, after walking around they met a man shrouded in the dark "Your here" the man said "Who are you?" Sasuke asked, but when Sasuke looked closer at the man''s face he was shocked "It''s me Sasuke" said the man with onyx eyes, under which were long, tear-troughs. He had jet-black hair that was pulled back in a low ponytail with centre-parted bangs that extended to his chin, he revealed himself to be Itachi "Itachi, how long has it been now?" said Shisui as he looked at Itachi "And Shisui, how are you alive? I saw you die" Itachi asked "Long story. Drop the whole emo act Itachi, massacring our entire clan to test yourself? That''s bullshit, we both know your a pacifist. I want to hear from your own mouth why you did it" Shisui said "I''m right here, so make m-" Itachi was interrupted by Sasuke piercing his heart with a Chidori "I don''t want to waste time Itachi, stop with the clone nonsense. Where are you really?" Sasuke asked "You''ve gotten stronger. Meet me at the Uchiha''s hideout. We can end things there" Itachi''s clone said as he turned into crows "Damn, I regret teaching him that" Shisui said as he watched the crows fly away "That was you?" Sasuke asked "Yeah, crows were my thing first, now everyone thinks it''s his thing. Someone sees a flock of crows and their first thought is Itachi" Shisui said while shaking his head "Let''s just hurry up and find him. If he doesn''t listen I''ll just beat the crap out of him. Also his illness will kill him soon if he doesn''t get help" Sasuke said "Yeah, I''m actually impressed he was able to go on this long nearly blind and near death. That''s Itachi for you" Shisui said "That''s why we need to get him to Hisui quick so he can be healed. It won''t be fulfilling if Itachi isn''t there by our side as we kill Danzo" Sasuke stated "Indeed, let''s go" Shisui said as they left the Hideout toward the Uchiha hideout "They''re coming" Itachi said to Kisame, a blue skinned man with shark like features "I want to test myself against the so called strongest Ninjas alive. Samehada feels the same" Kisame said as he clenched his sword Chapter 43 - Uchiha revenge 2 At the entrance of the Uchiha hideout were three people "only one of you may continue, it''s Itachi''s orders" Kisame said with a grin "Is that so? Do you think you can stop us?" Asked Sasuke as he pulled out his sword "I would like to see how powerful you really are, claiming to call yourselves the strongest ninjas alive" Kisame said as he clenched Samehada "Sasuke it''s alright, go on" Shisui said "Why?" He responded "I haven''t let loose in so long, I''ll catch up in a few minutes" Shisui said as he cracked his neck and activated his Sharigan "If you say so" Sasuke replies as he entered the hideout "That just leaves me and you" Kisame said as he grinned "Indeed it does, now tell me Kisame, do you know the reason I''m renowned?" Shisui asked as he pulled out his tanto "Of course, Shisui of the body flicker" Kisame stated, and at a speed faster than the brain can comprehend, Shisui vanished and reappeared behind Kisame like he teleported. He swung his tanto but Kisame quickly blocked the attack with his sword Samehada "Impressive" Shisui said "This is nothing" said Kisame as he dashed toward Shisui, but just as his sword was about to hit him, Shisui vanished "That''s not going to work on me" Shisui stayed as he appeared behind Kisame again with his tanto is coated in flames "Uchiha style: Dance of the sun halo" then he swings his tanto a multitude of times releasing waves of flames toward Kisame "Damn" says Kisame as he puts Samehada in front of him to block the flurry of attacks "Did you really think I was done?" Asked Shisui as he used body flicker in such a way that it looked like he was in three places at once, above, and to the left and right of Kisame. The ones on the ground dashed toward him and swung their Tanto, while above Shisui did some hand signs "fire style: fireball jutsu" "Do you think I can''t handle this? Don''t underestimate me" Kisame states, he clenches his sword and rotes blocking all attacks coming at him from the ground, then he swings at the fireball splitting it in half "Impressive, you passed my test. I would actually try but I have things to do, besides if I kill you Zabuza will probably be mad at me" Shisui said as he puts his tanto back into its sheath and is about to enter the hideout "Who said this is over? I''m just getting started" Kisame says as he starts doing hand signs "water style: exploding water shockwave" he says as he releases an enormous amount of water from his mouth filling the entire area. It causes huge waves which Lidmae tried to use to crush Shisui "Wow, you really won''t let me go" Shisui said as he jumped up, avoiding the large wave "I guess it''s time I get a little serious" Shisui said "Show me everything you got" Kisame said "If you say so" Shisui said, his Sharigan started to spin and formed a four pointed pinwheel ''Those eyes'' thought Kisame "I''m not going to kill you, but I really want to. But I know for a fact Zabuza is going to be on my ?ss for it" Shisui said with a sigh "Your very confident" Kisame said "I am, Zabuza will be mad if I kill you, but I don''t think he''ll care if I take an arm" Shisui said with a smile as he released his chakra pressure, forming the visage of a beast ready to tear Kisame apart ''Monster'' Kisame thought as he started to sweat "Tell me Sasuke, what do you see with those eyes?" Itachi asked on a throne as he sat in front of Sasuke "The truth" Sasuke answers "The truth? Well then, what is the truth?" Itachi asked "I''ll tell you if you beat me" Sasuke responded "Is that so? So be it" Itachi said as he dashed forward "You''re still using these parlor tricks?" Said Sasuke as he pulled his sword out and cut Itachi in half. "Stop with the genjutsu" Sasuke said as he looked at Itachi who was still on his throne "You''ve gotten much stronger. I went looking for you a few years ago, but I heard you betrayed the village for a man. King of Nox was it?" Itachi said "Good times, back when I was blinded. Now I know, let''s truly settle this Itachi" said Sasuke as he dashed toward itachi with his sword in hand. Instead of going to where Itachi sat, he went behind it where the true Itachi sat on a throne "Impressive, but you don''t have enough hate to beat me" Itachi said as he blocked the sword with a kunai in his hand "Hate? When did I ever say I ever had hate for you?" Sasuke said "Then you can never beat me, especially these eyes" Itachi said as he activated his Mangeky and parried the attack. He quickly moved back and started throwing a multitude of Shurikens and threw them "Child''s play" Sasuke said as he blocked every single one of them with his sword. Itachi dashed forward and kicked Sasuke in the gut sending him flying back and crashing into the wall. He quickly went to him and pinned his arm to the wall "Forgive me Sasuke, for this is my reality" Itachi said as he reached out to Sasuke''s eye "Is that so" Sasuke said with a smirk, suddenly Itachi was kicked in his head and sent flying "Now we''re even" said Sasuke who had just kicked Itachi, the Sasuke being pinned to the wall turned to snakes "No matter how strong you become, you can never beat these e-" Itachi then stopped, he was surprised. Sasuke stood in front of him, with his own pair of Mangeky Sharingans. "So you do have those eyes" Itachi said "I''ve had them for years" Sasuke replies "Who did you lose?" Itachi asked "You" Sasuke responded which shocked Itachi "What do you mea-" Itachi was once again interrupted by Shisui who appeared behind him and karate chopped his neck, knocking him out "Enough with the fighting, I thought you were just going to talk" Shisui said as he grabbed Itachi and put him over his shoulder "We were and then I realized, for Itachi to truly join us I have to beat him" Sasuke said "That''ll take to long, let''s just go back to the castle and get him healed up" Shisui said "Fine, but what happened with Kisame" Sasuke asked to which Shisui smiled and responded with a "Let''s just say he won''t be lending anybody a hand for a while" "What does that mean" Sasuke asked "Let''s not worry about it, we got other things to focus on" Shisui said as he pulled his sleeve up to reveal a golden tattoo of the Nox symbol. He sent chakra to it and a portal quickly opened up in front of them, they both walk through it and appear back at the castle "Welcome back, how did it go?" Hisui asked Chapter 44 - Uchiha revenge 3 "So how did it go?" Hisui asked as Sasuke and Shisui entered the portal "Everything went well" Sasuke replies "And here is Mr.Itachu Uchiha" Shisui said as he dropped Itachi''s body on the ground ''Itachi, how many years has it been now?'' Thought Hisui "good, bring him to the hospital and let''s see if we can get rid of this disease of his" Hisui said as he stood up from his throne and sent a telepathic message to Karin - In a hospital room laid a handsome young man with long black hair ''where am I'' thought Itachi as his eyes started opening up. He looked around and it was a plain white and blue hospital room. "Your finally up" said Sasuke as he entered the room "I''m surprised, there are no restraints on me and I''m still alive. Why is that?" Itachi asked, after all he was expecting to be killed "I said before, I don''t want to kill you, I want the opposite. I know the truth, how Danzo ordered you to massacre the clan and that you begged to spare my life, why?" Sasuke said, Itachi looked surprised by quickly calmed down and answered the question "You had no part in the downfall of the Uchiha, you were just a child. But that isn''t the sole reason, I wanted you to grow and judge me, I could only be judged by an Uchiha. So I took advantage of that to fill you with hate so you can one day kill me" Itachi answered. Sasuke looks at him with anger, not towards him but towards Danzo "I almost destroyed the hidden leaf village, I was filled with so much anger and hate that I felt that the only way to get revenge for my clan was to turn that village to ashes, but I was quickly dealt with and know I can see the true path to retribution" Sasuke said as he stood up "Which is?" Itachi asked, and I''m that moment Shisui entered the room Mangeky active "We''re going to kill Danzo Shimura" he said "That would leave the village in turmoil" Itachi replies "Actually it won''t be, with Tsunade and the new and improved Kakashi, the village will be perfectly fine" Sasuke said "Your trying to end hate with more hate" Itachi said "Danzo deserves this, he used to capture members of the clan, steal their eyes and kill them. That''s why he always had that eye path and his arm was always bandaged. He even stole mine, but I already took all those back. He helped Orochimaru in invading the village and killing the third, he spreads discrimination and hate. This world must be rid of him" Shisui responded "Your right, this is the only way" Itachi said as he contemplated it "Perfect" Hisui said as he walked in the room With Karin behind him "And you are?" Itachi asked "Itachi you really forgot me? I saved you and Sasuke''s life a long time ago" Hisui says with a smile ''It can''t be'' Itachi thought as the image of a three year old boy with red hair who saved him and Sasuke back when the nine tails attacked appeared "Hisui Tenno" Itachi said "Bingo, Itachi, it''s been so long. You''ve changed so much" Hisui said as he started reminiscing "You two have met before?" sasuke asked "Yeah back when you were a baby and the nine tails attacked, I saved both your lives at just the age of three" Hisui gloated "Hisui you''ve grown to be quite a powerful person, King of Nox" Itachi said "You don''t have to call me that, only people who don''t know me call me that" Hisui responded "As you wish" Itachi replied "Now on the the important matters, Itachi your dying and your almost blind" Hisui said "So you know?" Itachi said "It''s no problem really, with me and Karin we can fix you right up" Hisui said "That''s no possible, there is no cure" Itachi said "Your not the first person with a terminal disease I''ve met, you should meet Kimimaro, he had one even worse than yours, but he''s perfectly fine now" Hisui told Itachi "So you can really cure me?" Itachi asked "Yes I can, but first let''s fix that Blind problem" said Hisui as he put his hand over Itachi''s eyes and a blue glow came out of it. "There" said Hisui as he took his hand off. When Itachi opened his eyes he was shocked by how everything look, when he looked at Sasuke and Shisui for the first time clearly he smiled "Thank you" Itachi said "It''s nothing, Karin check a diagnostic on him, let''s find out the core of his illness" Hisui said "Diagnosis coming right up" Karin said as she laid Itachi down and started doing multiple test on him, spreading her chakra throughout his body she looked for anything harmful in his body, that''s when she saw it. His lungs were completely black, "It seems to be from his lungs" Karin said "Is that so? Well then Itachi it''s time for you to go to sleep, Sasuke, you and Shisui leave the room" Hisui said "As you wish" said Shisui as he and Sasuke left "What''s going to happen?" Asked Itachi "Well I don''t have the power to instantly heal you right now, but since the disease stems from your lungs there is a way I can save you" Hisui said as he started to put in surgical gloves "Which is?" Asked Itachi as he started to get tired and his eyes getting heavy "Karin is going to remove your lungs, and I will create new ones for you. then we will destroy the disease as it will start in its weakest form" Hisui said "WH-" Itachi never finished as he passed out "Karin begin" Hisui says "Yes" she says as she pulls a scalpel out and starts with the incision - ( two days later) "Well Itachi you should have gotten used to being at peak health" Hisui said "Yes, indeed I feel much stronger" Itachi answered "But your not strong enough for the future battles, it''s time for some training, I need someone to volunteer so I can demonstrate how gravity training works" Hisui said, with that statement everyone looked at Hisui with fear "DAMMNIT, ITACHI RUN" Sasuke says as he dashes to the door, Shisui was right behind him ''What''s going on?'' Itachi thought with confusion all over his face "Did I say you can leave?" Hisui said as he used attraction and pulled them back towards him "Gravity x90" (I month later) "It''s time" Hisui said as he sat on his throne overlooking the the three Uchiha men "Thank you for this opportunity" Shisui said "I shall cleanse this world of him" Sasuke said "To stop this cycle of pain and hate, Danzo Shimura shall die" Itachi states "Then go forth, for the Uchiha clan" Hisui said and they vanished toward the hidden leaf village, on the way there, they all had one thought in their head "This is for the Uchiha clan" ''They''ve gotten so strong, they all have'' Hisui''s thought thinking about how everyone started off as weak, but know there at least Kage level ninja every one of them "What are you thinking about Hisui-sama" as Kimimaro entered the throne room with a bow and went to Hisui''s side "Kimimaro, if you were to list all of nox, how would the list of strongest to weakest look like, not including me?" Hisui asked "Well since it doesn''t include you, The strongest is easily Naruto by a long shot, then it would be Sasuke, after that it''s a tie between, Zabuza and Shisui, then it''s a tie between me and Itachi, then it''s Haku, and here is when it gets confusing, in raw power Jugo is stronger than Karin, but she is more intelligent and has a chance to win. That''s without her awakening her seal which would make her jump up, maybe even on the level of Zabuza and Shisui" Kimimaro answered without bias "I agree, but I can tell, everyone will get even stronger in the future" Hisui says with a smile on his face "Danzo-sama, we''ve gotten word that Sasuke, Shisui, and Itachi Uchiha are on they''re way here" a root member said to Danzo who now look much different, he no longer had a bandage armed, he completely lost that arm and he actually only had one eye for real ''I guess it''s time'' thought Danzo as he started thinking back to what happened a few years ago, when those two monsters attacked (Flashback, more than two and a half years ago) "Shisui go do what you must, Kimimaro follow his lead" Hisui ordered "Thank you" Shisui said as he vanished "As you wish" Kimimaro said as he quickly followed behind him "Danzo, your going to reason a fraction of the things we have planned for you" Hisui mumbled to himself with a smile Chapter 45 - Uchiha revenge 4 "Danzo-sama, we have an intruder" a root ninja said as he appeared by Danzo''s side ""What? How is that possible, what happened to the people on watch?" Danzo asked "Dead" the ninja responded "Send as many forces as you can, handle the intruder" Danzo ordered "As you wish" the man said as he vanished "Weak" Kimimaro said as he pulled out his bone spear from a ninja''s throat "He shouldn''t be able to take all of us on, let''s surround him" one of the root ninjas said, the others agreed and around thirty root ninjas ran towards Kimimaro "You''re only running to your death" stated Kimimaro with a smile, he dashed toward the ninja in the front and stabbed him in the heart, he jumped and kicked another ninja in the head. He pointed his fingers at a few and they got impaled by finger bones. The rest looked at their dead comrades and realized that they most likely won''t survive "For lord Danzo" one said as he dashed at Kimimaro with a kunai in hand, He was quickly impaled in the heart and died, but what was the shocker is that there were many explosive tags all over his body "Interesting" said Kimimaro as he just threw the body toward the others and watched as it exploded killing all of them "what a fool, he caused the deaths of his comrades, well they were fated to die today" Kimimaro said "Are you done with your little massacre" Shisui asked as he appeared by Kimimaro''s side "Well if anymore of these root ninjas come, I''ll kill them. You can have Danzo" Kimimaro said "Of course I will" Shisui did with a smile - "Stay close, I don''t know whoever the intruder is, but I have a guess" Danzo said with the image of Orochimaru popping in his mind,he ran toward Shisui and Kimimaro''s location "Yes Lord Danzo" the two root ninjas by his side replied "When we get there I want you to surprise them and find a way to poison them, then we can interrogate them" Danzo said, but he got no response. When he turned his head to look at the ninjas by his side he was shocked to see how they both had holes in their head, indicting they were dead. When he looks in front of him, he sees Kimimaro with both his fingers pointing at where the ninjas were originally "Bullseye" Kimimaro says "Damn you" says Danzo, he quickly removes the bandages on his arm and reveals an all white arm when multiple sharingans on it. He starts to do hand signs, but before he can finish he hears "None of that" and when he looks down, he is shocked to see that his arm is completely gone, when he looks behind him he sees the face of a person who would never expect "Impossible" Danzo says in shock "Is it really?" Asked Shisui as he held Danzo''s arm filled with his clan memeber''s eyes "you tarnish my clan''s eyes" Shisui said "Damn you" Danzo said as he removed the bandage from his eye, revealing a Mangeky Sharingan. But before he could do anything, Shisui was already in front of him "I''m taking this back" Shisui said as he plucked the Mangeky out and then kicked Danzo in the gut sending him flying "I would kill you, but that would be too easy" Shisui said "How is this possible?" Danzo asked in shock "Anything is possible" Shisui answered as he activated his Mangeky and put Danzo in a genjutsu "Where am I" Danzo asked as he looked around only to see he was in a dark forest. He looks around and can b?r?ly see anything, that''s when Shisui appears looking at him with a smile. Danzo tried to attack him but he realizes he can''t moves "Doesn''t this place look familiar, this is where I was ambushed, but look at us now" Shisui said as he looked around "What is your goal, judging by your outfits you work for that boy Hisui Tenno" Danzo states "I don''t recommend you calling him boy, if he were to hear that not even I could save you" Shisui says with a chuckle "Do you think the village will allow this, this will start a war" Danzo says "Do you believe we''re scared of this village? If Lord Hisui wanted to, he can conquer this village in a heartbeat but he is merciful. Besides with what''s going to happen pretty soon, everyone will ?ssume Orochimaru attacked you" Shisui replied "Do you think a measly genjutsu can hold me?" Danzo said as he tries to break out of it, but he realizes that he can''t. He looks at Shisui with a hint of fear "For the killing of many Uchihas, it''s time for some pay back. An eye for an eye" Shisui said and many crows appeared and started pecking and eating Danzo''s eye. The pain was tremendous but he was able to hold on and not lose himself "Is that it" Danzo said "Oh, we''re just getting started" Shisui said and Danzo''s eye healed, and crows appeared again ready to feast on it, it was a cycle full of pain and Danzo was b?r?ly holding on "You me going to regret this" Danzo mumbled "No I won''t" Shisui said as he ended the genjutsu, "I ran out of time, but it was fun hanging out with you Danzo-San" Shisui said with a wicked smile as he and kimimaro vanished "Damn you Shisui Uchiha" Danzo said as he laid on the ground surrounded by the bodies of dead root members, he not only lost an arm and an eye, he knew this wasn''t the end "Why didn''t you kill him" Kimimaro asked as he and Shisui were dashing toward Hisui who had just summoned them "I''m not the only one who wants to kill him, but soon the three final Uchiha members shall get their revenge" Shisui said as he imagined him, itachi, and sasuke together "Oh I see, it''s not only your revenge, it''s the Uchiha revenge" Kimimaro states (Flashback over) As Danzo sat in his office he felt the presence of three powerful people, he understood who it was. "If you think I''m going to let you in here and do whatever you want, your very mistaken" Danzo said with a calm expression Chapter 47 - Uchiha revenge finale As Danzo''s was sitting in his office he felt the presence of the three Uchihas outside his door, he heard a knock and said "come in" and like that Sasuke, Shisui, and Itachi entered. There was an eerie silence "So how do you want to do this?" Asked Sasuke "All you root ninjas are trapped in a genjutsu so don''t even think about anything of the sort" Shisui said "So this is what you have chosen, Itachi?" Danzo asked calmly "Indeed it is, at first I chose the village over my clan, but not I''ll chose my clan over this village, for that is my reality" Itachi answered "If that''s how it is, THEN I''M TAKING YOU ALL WITH ME" Danzo shouted and suddenly his office started glowing from the amount of seals in it, every inch of the building was covered in explosive seals and like that the entire building exploded "What was that" Sakura asked as she heard the explosion ''Danzo'' Sai thought with mixed feelings ''So it''s started?'' Kakashi thought calm with a sigh, but this time his headband wasn''t covering his left eye, both his eyes looked completely normal "That seems to be izanagi" Itachi said, which shocked Danzo as he stared at the three men perfectly fine with not even a scratch "h-how?" Danzo stuttered "What I''m wondering is how you got your hand on another Sharingan, I thought you only had the one on your arm and eye but I guess I was wrong. Don''t worry, you won''t survive past today so I guess there''s no point in telling me" Shisui said with a sigh "Let''s not fight in public, after all we don''t won''t any bystanders to get in the way" Sasuke said as he dashed toward Danzo, before Danzo could react Sasuke was already in front of him ''Fast'' thought Danzo. Sasuke grabbed Danzo''s face and ran toward the best place to fight, the final valley, the place where the battle between Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha took place "Let''s go" Shisui said, when he looked beside him, Itachi turned into crows and vanished. "Show off, I taught you that" Shisui mumbled as he also vanished. When Sasuke appears at the final valley he slammed Danzo into the ground creating a crater "You damn Uchiha" Danzo grumbled "That mentality is what got you here in the first place" Itachi said as he appeared beside Sasuke from a flock of crows "Indeed it is, if you had worked with the Uchiha and seen them as allies then none of this would have happened. We would still be ninjas of the leaf" Shisui added as he also appeared "Do you think the village is going to allow this? You killing off one of the elders? Prepare for the start of the fourth great ninja war" Danzo said with a chuckle "Let me ask you a question, we walked into the village with no worries even though they have sensors, a loud explosion went off and almost everyone in the village must have heard it, so tell me this, why did no one come? Why were we walking so freely?" Sasuke asked. That''s when Danzo realized, why didn''t the village do anything? "You don''t mean?" Danzo asked with worry "Exactly, this event is being purposely ignored by everyone, They don''t care if you die, they even believe that you deserve it." Shisui replied "Impossible" Danzo said "Is that so? Well your just going to have to die then" Sasuke said as he activated his Mangeky, they all did - (Flashback one week before) Back in Hokage''s office Tsunade was reading a letter sent by Hisui himself. In it all the crimes that Danzo has committed have been stated, some Tsunade knew, while some she didn''t. Especially the fact that Danzo is the reason the Akatsuki became what it is. After reading through it and hearing that the Uchihas want their revenge she was at first going to decline and punish Danzo in the leaf, but Hisui thought ahead and said that if she allowed this, then he will do her a favor and kill the Akatsuki completely ending all her worries and getting revenge for what The leader Pain did. So she agreed and made sure no one helped Danzo (Flashback end) As Danzo looked at the three men who all had Mangeky Sharingans, he only had one thought ''I have to at least take one of them down with me'' Danzo looked at Itachi''s eyes but he soon realized his mistake, the sky turns red and everything becomes dark "your in my world now, 72 hours equal to one second outside" Itachi says "Damn you" Danzo said, but his curses were silenced by his screams as Itachi stabbed him over and over again for 72 hours straight. When Tsukiyomi ended Danzo was b?r?ly hanging on by a thread "Let''s truly end this" Sasuke says as he picks Danzo up, and throws him into the air. They each then activate their Susanoo while preparing to unleash their attacks on him. Itachi with his red Susanoo formed an Yasaka beads between his hand. Sasuke''s was purple and it held a bow in its arm ready to fire Shisui had a green Susanoo holding a drill like lance. "NOW" sasuke shouted as he released an arrow coated in black flames, Shisui shot out a barrage of chakra needles from his drill, and lastly Itachi threw the Yasaka beads. As Danzo saw all the attacks coming towards him he realizes what he must do "FOR THE SAKE OF THE SHINOBI WORLD, IM TAKING YOU WITH ME" he shouts as he activated a seal which released four symbols from his ?h?st "Reverse Tetragram sym-" before he could finish the seal Danzo was bombarded with the attacks of Sasuke, Itachi, and Shisui, Ultimately and finally killing him, ending the reign of Danzo Shimura. The three final Uchiha watched as the man who had ruined their lives has finally died, even though this won''t bring back the people they have lost, they felt the weight of revenge off their shoulders, they have completed the final thing for their clan to finally be in peace "Is it finally over?" Sasuke asked "Yes, it finally is" Shisui replied "Danzo Shimura is finally dead, the mission is a success" Itachi said with a smile. Suddenly a portal opened and they all understood and walked in appearing back inside the castle "How do you feel" Hisui said as he looked at the Uchihas "Satisfied" Shisui said and they all agreed "Good, I''m happy for you guys. I think it''s time I finally gave you something you all deserve " Hisui said as they all looked at him with confused faces Chapter 47 - It’s like trading cards "I think mine looks the coolest" Shisui said as he looked into his eyes, instead of the usual four pointed pinwheel, it had a different design. The pinwheel looks the same but it was in the middle of a black circle, that black circle was surrounded by long connected tomoes - "What do you mean by reward?" Sasuke asked "Well you guys know the story of Madara Uchiha and his brother right?" Hisui asked "Are you saying that you''re going to give us the eternal Mangeky Sharingan?" Itachi asked "I am, the regular Mangeky is not enough for what the future has in store for us" Hisui stated "But how? To gain it you need the eyes of a close relative" Sasuke said "Exactly, I''m an orphan" Shisui said "Guys have your faith in me, if Orochimaru was faster with the energy stones than this could all be avoided" Hisui said with a sigh as he stood up "What could be avoided?" Itachi asked a little fearful of Hisui''s antics "It''s ok when you wake up you''ll feel amazing" Hisui said as he dashed at them and quickly knocked them all out "Hisui-same you always do something like this" Karin said as she walked in with a few tools in hand "I know, I know, but if I explained it they would be weirded out. Let''s start quickly" Hisui said "Indeed" Karin said as she first started with Itachi, opening his eyes and carefully removing them. When she was done Hisui went to him and created new eyes. Then she moved on to Sasuke and did the same, and Hisui also created some new eyes for him. The only one who was left out was Shisui "Now implant Sasuke with Itachi''s eyes, and vice versa" Hisui said "I know" Karin said as she began doing just that. The only special case was Shisui, he had no relatives so he had to be implanted, with his own eyes. "Oh, here''s Shisui''s" Hisui said as he pulled a jar out containing the original eyes of Shisui. He stole one back from Danzo, and Itachi returned the other one "This is so weird" Karin complained "Don''t think of it as eyeball beings passing around, think of it as trading cards. Itachi traded his super rare card for Sasuke''s super rare card" Hisui said enthusiastically with a smile and a thumbs up "THOSE ARE COMPLETELY DIFFERENT THINGS" Karin shouted "Same difference" Hisui replied - "What''s going on" Shisui said as he woke up "Your all finally up" Hisui said as he looked at Sasuke, Shisui, and Itachi who all stared at him "What happened?" Sasuke asked "Don''t you all feel it? Activate your Sharigan" Hisui said and they all did "It feels so much stronger, and things look clearer" itachi said, he had six spiraling curves that curved even further at the top "So this is eternal Mangeky Sharingan" Sasuke said, his eyes looked similar to the Star of David with a three pointed star in the middle "I think mine looks the coolest" Shisui said "You guys want to test it out?" Hisui asked "Yes, but before that why did you knock us out?" Itachi asked "Long story, let''s go see those new ability of yours" said Hisui as he opened a portal to the training ground and entered before they could ask any more questions. They followed right behind him "So how do you want to do this?" Shisui asked with a grin "All of you come at me" Hisui said "If you say so" They all said as they dashed at him with no hesitation. If it was anybody else they would hesitate but if it''s Hisui, they know that he is beyond what they understand "Don''t get ???ky now" Hisui said with a smile "It''s time, the nine tails shall be captured by me" said the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain "Are you sure you can handle it" asked a blue hairs woman with worry on her face "I''ll be fine Konan" pain replied "The king of Nox is stated to be the strongest ninja of this generation" Konan explained "If he is the strongest or the weakest, it doesn''t matter. He shall know pain" pain responded "Your attacks are so weak, ILL NEVER FEEL PAIN" Hisui gloated while staring at the trio who were trying their best against him In an average sized office, Naruto sat focusing on the job in hand. Signing a large amount of paperwork "this is so boring" Naruto complained. He looked around to make sure no one was watching him, and he created a shadow clone "have fun signing all of these" Naruto said as he teleported to the hidden leaf village. He appeared in front of his favorite place, Ichiraku ramen and walked in "Oh Naruto, you''ve been here everyday, the usual?" Teuchi asked "Of course" Naruto said. When he looked to the left he saw an old man with long white hair, it was Jiraiya but something was wrong. "It''s great seeing you again Naruto" Jiraiya said with a bitter smile "Pervy old man, what happened?" Asked Naruto as he look at Jiraiya, who no longer had an arm and a leg "Oh these? Nothing really, I was lucky to get out alive" Jiraiya said with a chuckle as he pointed to his missing limbs Chapter 48 - Pain’s identity "I have time" Naruto said as he sat down next to Jiraiya "Well since you insist I guess I''ll tell you, it was not to long ago" Jiraiya said as he started to explain what had happened to him (Flashback one month ago) "What do you mean the prophecy is no more?" Jiraiya asked the great toad sage, Gamamaru. Gamamaru was brown in colour, with a white belly, he is very wrinkled and is squinting. He wears a professor''s hat with tassels and an orb on top of it. He also wears a necklace with the toad''s village symbol on it. "The child of prophecy isn''t the one that will bring a change to the world, it is the powerful emperor. But even so, they will come, beings beyond even the clan of origin" Gamamaru answered "What does that mean? Who is the emperor? And who is coming" Jiraiya asked, but the answered never came as Gamamaru was sound asleep "There is no point trying to get him to wake up" Fukasaku said as he sat on Jiraiya''s shoulder "Don''t you have a mission to do?" Shima replied "Your right, I''ll worry about this later. First I have I have to get information on the leader of the Akatsuki" Jiraiya said as he stood up and shima did a reverse summoning jutsu and Jiraiya appeared in a forest on his way to the hidden rain village (Flashback interrupted) "Wait, you went after the Akatsuki leader? By yourself? That''s not very intelligent" Naruto said as he was eating his ramen "I overestimated my stealth skills, I thought I could lurk around without him noticing, but he found out the moment I stepped foot in the rain village" Jiraiya said with a sigh "You didn''t have to do all that, Nox is about to destroy the Akatsuki pretty soon" Naruto said "Are you that confident in your abilities?" Jiraiya asked "Who''s the strongest person you can think of?" Naruto asked "Hmmm, The strongest? It would have to be the first hokage, Hashirama Senju" Jiraiya answered "Is that so? Well I''m slightly above him, and Hisui is much stronger than me. So that should give you an estimate of how strong we are" Naruto said "That''s a bold claim, can you back that up?" Jiraiya asked "You''ll just have to wait and see" Naruto said with a cheeky smile reminding Jiraiya of Kushina "I''m truly sorry Naruto, I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you. It seemed as if I was cursed with bad luck, every disciple I''ve had always had something bad happen to them, I didn''t want the same for you" Jiraiya states "It''s all good you old perv, I have people in my life who are my family, even though you taking care of me like you were supposed to would have been nice in the beginning, I wouldn''t be the person I am today. All is forgiven" Naruto said "Really? Thank you" Jiraiya said with a bow "But I do have a question, why the name Naruto?" Naruto asked "I randomly thought about it while eating ramen" Jiraiya answered "I respect that" Naruto said "It''s nothing really" Jiraiya said while rubbing the back of his head "But honestly, what happened when you fought the leader of the Akatsuki?" Naruto asked "He calls himself Pain, but he is actually my first student Nagato" Jiraiya said (Flashback, during Jiraiya''s fight with pain) "That face, Is that you Yahiko?" Jiraiya asked as he stared at the six people standing on the structure above him as he was surrounded by water, he was in sage mode with both Fukasaku and Shima on his shoulders, he was injured and had lost an arm but was still able to fight. "Oh, so you can still see Yahiko in me" said the man in the middle, he had orange hair with piercings all over his body, the one thing that stood out, was his strange purple eyes "How is it possible that you possess the rinnegan? Jiraiya asked "What is going on Jiraiya-Chan" asked Fukasaku "Another one of my students is among them, first Konan and know Yahiko who seems to be the leader, but he never possessed the Rinnegan" Jiraiya answered Fukasaku was asking "Do you think he may have-" "I don''t know, are you Yahiko or Nagato, JUST WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU ALREADY ?" Jiraiya asked "We are pain, we are god" the main Pain said as they all jumped down. Jiraiya threw a punch at the main Pain but it was easily caught "Yahiko why do you have Nagato''s eyes" Jiraiya asked "Even if you knew, you could not win" the main Pain replied as he grabbed Jiriaya''s arm and threw him into the wall, Jiraiya landed on the wall instead. One of the Pains pointed their arms and released missiles which Jiraiya was able to dodge and outrun, the main Pain raised his arm and destroyed the structure Jiraiya was standing on. "His presence has disappeared" he said. Then suddenly one of the pains were grabbed from below and was dragged underwater As the pain carefully landed on a rock, it broke down and he quickly jumped before he could land in whatever the liquid was "gastric fluid?" The pain thought "RASENGAN" shouted Jiraiya as he appeared and it hit the pain and it fell in the liquid, it wasn''t over though as it jumped up and a rod extended from its arm and stabbed Jiraiya through his arm and into his ?h?st. That''s when that pain truly died "Are you ok lad?" Shima asked "Not quite" Jiraiya said, he then broke the rod, and pulled it out of his arm. He suddenly felt as though something was wrong. "My body, my Chakras agitated" he mumbled "Is it this?" Fukasaku said as he pulled out the rod from Jiraiya''s ?h?st which made him feel much better. Jiraiya looked at the defeated pain as it''s headband fell, which made Jiraiya figure something out. "That''s right now I remember" Jiraiya said "What is it?" Fukasaku asked "This fellow I''ve fought him before, I gave him that scar on his forehead" Jiraiya said as he pointed to the long horizontal scar the pain had on its forehead "What is he doing here?" Shima asked "I need to go back out to confirm something" Jiraiya said "You can''t, you might not survive" Shima said "Ma''am and boss, I need you guys to bring back the intel I''ve collected and this body" Jiraiya said "Ma should be enough for that" Fukasaku said "Be back by dinner time" Shima said "I will" Fukasaku replied she then collected the body and returned to the village. Jiraiya then started swimming back up to the surface and when he saw a pin he threw a giant shuriken which they easily dodged. When Jiraiya saw the faces of all the pains, he was finally able to figure it out. "These are all people I''ve encountered, I know Pain''s identity" Jiraiya said that''s when a portal appeared beside him, and he heard someone''s voice in his head "You won''t survive, go in" the voice said Jiraiya hesitated but he knew that he had enough intel already, so he jumped into the portal head first, but his leg was grabbed by one of the pains. Realizing that he has no choice he cuts his own leg off and goes completely into the portal and he watches as it closes up behind him. When he looks around he realizes that he was back in the Hokage''s office and that he had survived "JIRAIYA" Tsunade shouted as she ran to him (Flashback over) "And that''s what happened" JIRIAYA said with a sigh "So you figured out that Pain was actually Nagato and he was controlling the dead bodies of people you have encountered, including Yahiko?" Naruto asked "Yes, if that voice in my head and that portal hadn''t appeared I would have been dead by now" Jiraiya said with a sigh "That was Hisui, he must have sensed what was going on and saved you" Naruto said "If that''s true, then tell him I say thanks" Jiriaya said ''No problem'' they both heard a voice in their head say "Can he hear everything that''s going on?" Jiraiya asked fearful of all his darkest secrets getting exposed ''No, I respect people''s privacy. My senses aren''t always on and neither is the telepathy'' they heard Hisui say "Good" Jiriaya said ''And Naruto come back, your gonna want to see this'' Naruto heard Hisui say "Better be good, see you later Pervy old dude" Naruto said as he teleported to the castle where all Nox members were standing there just waiting for something "God vs God, who is the true god?" Hisui said as an orange haired man appeared above the village Chapter 49 - God Vs God In the Nox village, the civilians and Shinobi were all living life peacefully, they had nothing to worry about and most problems were quickly solved. It was a pretty average day kids were running around playing, ?du?ts were working, but that all changed when the man with the piercings and the long orange hair appeared, he came falling down from the sky and when he landed he put his hands on the ground "Summoning Jutsu" he said. There was a large puff of smoke and when it dispersed the figures of six people were seen, they all had matching Akatsuki cloaks, orange hair, and strange purple eyes "RUN" a man shouted as he realized that they must be under attack, a large commotion began as the cries of children were heard, parents looking for their kids and kids looking for their parents, Shinobis seeing this ran toward the six Pains, but he was quickly apprehended by one of them and got stabbed by black rods "Let''s finish this fast" The main pain said as he started rising up to the sky "Where is Naruto Uzumaki, give him up for your salvation" Pain said as he watched the village from above. When the villagers heard this, not once did the thought to betray Nox ever cross their head "GO TO HELL, WHY WOULD WE EVER GIVE UP ON OF OUR OWN?" a Shinobi shouted "YEAH" people agreed "LORD HISUI WILL STOP YOU" a civilian shouted "YEAH, HE''S PROBABLY COMING RIGHT NOW" another person shouted "Then this world shall know pain" the main pain said as he raised his arms, all the other pains fell down "ALMIGHTY PU-" Pain was interrupted when a hand grabbed his face, when he tried to pull it off with all his strength he couldn''t. He looked at the person who did it and realized who it was. With long spiky red hair, and wearing a blue and black cloak stood Hisui Tenno the King of Nox "Lord Hisui" the people said as they watched as Hisui effortlessly stopped Pain, they all bowed to show their respect "Lift your heads, I am proud of your courage and faith. Now let me handle this nuisance" Hisui said as he looked at pain with an indifferent expression. "Why don''t we take this some place where you can go all out" Hisui said as he flew away so fast it looked as though he teleported away with Pain still in his hold. The other pains were carried by his telekinesis to the same location. They arrived at the outskirts of the village and Hisui threw Pain down to the ground "Is that him" asked Naruto as he looked at pain and his rinnegan. Everyone from Nox was there, they wanted to see if Pain could make Hisui go all out, but judging from the way Hisui just handled him they doubt it "Pain, I thought you were going to make me know pain" Hisui said as he watched the main pain get up and just look at him curiously "Who really are you? You just suddenly appear one day with your own country. It doesn''t matter if you tell me, you aren''t who I''m after" he said, then suddenly one of the knocked out pains stood up and dashed toward Naruto in an attempt to stab him with a black rod, Naruto didn''t even react and just brought his arm up and caught the Pain by the throat "I would, but your already his target" Naruto said as he threw the pain right at Hisui "Gravity x50" Hisui said and the Pain fell on the ground with a thud "Now Pain, or should I say Nagato, hit me with your best shot" Hisui said. All the pain paths stood up ready to attack "You shall know pain" they all said "Try it" Hisui said, then one of the Pains, a bald robust man dashed toward Hisui, he had four bald like arms. "You must be the Asura path" Hisui said as he dodged the attack and threw a side kick sending the Asura path flying. Hisui summons the blade of Tathagata ready to have some fun. He dashed toward the main Pain, the Deva path "Almighty push" it says and Hisui is then sent flying back "Damn, now I know how that feels" Hisui says as he thought about all the times he has used repel. One of the Pains then starts summoning monsters, "the Animal Path" Hisui says as he stares at the Giant multi-headed dog, and drill-beaked bird. He does a casual swing of his blade and both monsters are instantly destroyed. "It''s over" say two pains as they come at him from both sides, they both aimed to make physical contact with him. ''Probably the Naraka and Preta path'' Hisui thought. When they were just about to touch him, they were suddenly repelled by an invisible energy. "Almighty Push" Hisui said in a mocking tone "Impossible" The Deva Path said, shocked as Hisui did something similar to the almighty push. "Who are you, how do you have the power of a a god?" The Deva path asked "The irony in that" Hisui said, he then tried to stab the head of the Naraka path but before he could another Pain stood in front, taking the attack and dying. "The Human Path" Hisui said looking at dead Pain. Suddenly the Naraka path summoned a large head from the ground surrounded by flames, the Head opens its mouth and using its large younger grabs the death Human path and consumes it, when it spits it back out the path is perfectly fine "Tell me who you are" The deva path said "That Naraka path is going to be quite annoying, he''s first" Hisui said as he started walking toward it, the deva path then comes in between the two "Almighty push" he says, but this time Hisui doesn''t move back, no he just keeps walking forward not hindered a bit. "Impossible" The Deva path says. Hisui then vanishes and appears by the Naraka path''s side and before it can move away Hisui grabs it by the head "Weak force" he says, then the body of the Naraka Path starts to decay and pretty soon all that was left was dust "BASTARD" the Asura path shouts as it charges up a strong chakra blast, Hisui just looks at him and creates a ball of energy the size of a basketball "Strong force" Hisui says as he throws the ball, there was a flash of light and all that was left was the bottom half of the Asura path "who''s next?" Hisui asks, looking at the four pains left. Suddenly three of them just drop, leaving the Deva Path still standing "Now I''ll get serious" he says as he prepared to do what he wanted to do before "ALMIGHTY PUSH" he shouts, then a repelling force on a large scale started to spread "repel" Hisui said as large repelling energy also spread, the repelling forces were matching each other, The Nox members behind Hisui were fine as he prevented the repelling force from hitting them "funs over" Hisui said as he increased the power of his repel completely overpowering Pain''s and sends him flying. The other three pains started to wake up. "I really don''t want to deal with you guys, gravity x750" Hisui says and they are completely crushed into dust. Hisui dashes to the Deva Path, but he doesn''t attack, he just watches as it stands up "why do you fight?" Hisui asks, staring at the beaten Deva path, the Akatsuki cloak was completely destroyed and it''s body was almost in tatters "So the world can understand pain, if everyone were to feel each other''s pain, they would come to an understanding" Pain said "So you want world peace, through pain?" Hisui asked "Just by living, people hurt others without even realizing it. So long as humanity exists, hate will also exist. There is no peace in this cursed world. War is just a crime paid for by the pain of the defeated" He says "I see, you truly believe that pain is the only way to peace I can understand, if only humans were able to feel the pain that they cause others, only then would they stop wars and fighting, only then, would there be peace, am I right?" Hisui asked "Almost, If you don''t share someone''s pain, you can never understand them. But just because you understand them doesn''t mean you can come to an agreement. That''s the truth" Pain replied "Honestly, you''re not wrong. But for this world to be peaceful you must be the strongest, that''s the truth, only the strongest can put this world together" Hisui said "Then I shall show you the power of a god, PLANETARY DEVASTATION" Pain shouted as he created a black sphere in between his hands which he hurled into the sky. Then a strong attraction force was released and everything in its vicinity was pulled towards it, even Hisui "I see, if that''s how it is for then I shall show you the true power of a god" Hisui says as he was still pulled by the large sphere, pretty soon what was left was a gigantic meteor like rock, with Hisui stuck inside. Then suddenly the rock explodes, and when the smoke clears up Hisui is seen perfectly fine "did you think that could actually hold me? You wanna see a god? Look up" Hisui says. When Pain looks up he is shocked and for the first time in years, he is terrified As Tsunade is filling out paperwork she hears screams, when she looks outside and looks up she is terrified by what she sees, it''s beyond anything she knows "Onoki-sama, you have to look outside" a ninja with fear in his eyes says to the leader of Iwagakure, the Tsuchikage "What? It better be important" Onoki says as he goes outside and and when he sees it, he is shocked, his legs started to shake with fear "god help us" he mumbles "Brother, yo, gotta see this you do, it''s really scary my dude, I might shit myself but that''s not very cool" Killer B, the jinchuriki of the eight tails and the brother of the Raikage A, rapped "What are you talking about? I''m busy right now, and the five Kage meeting is soon, or should I says six" A replied "Raikage-sama, come out quick" another ninja said with fear and worry "Fine" A day''s as he goes outside, but when he looks up, he froze thinking the world might end today "Gaara, have you seen it?" Kankuro says as he enters the Kazekage office "Yes" Gaara responds "Do you think it''s Hisui, only he can do something like this" Kankuro says "It has to be, but I believe he won''t actually do it" Gaara says calmly - "Mizukage-sama, IT''S THE END OF THE WORLD" a Ninja shouted "What are you talking about?" The Mizukage, Mei asked "LOOK OUTSIDE" the Ninja shouted, and when she did, she almost collapsed from shock and fear - "w-what are you" Pain asked "You wanted to see the power of a god? Here it is" Hisui says as he points up to planet larger than earth descending on them, threatening to destroy the world ''God? Is this man an actual god?'' Pain contemplated "But I''m not evil, so let''s just send that back where it belongs" Hisui says as the planet stops descending and goes back up to space where it was originally "do you understand now?" Hisui asked "I see, I surrender" Pain says as he knows that he can''t possibly win "Good, but let''s actually talk in person" Hisui says as he opens a portal to the location where he sensed Nagato. When he enters he is greeted by the sight of Konan who at first tries to attack him, but is stopped by a voice "Konan, it''s alright" said a man who was just skin and bones, he had red straight hair and pale skin. on his back where several black rods, but his most noticeable feature where his purple eyes which were covered in concentric circles "Hello Nagato" Hisui says with a smile (Bonus) "Did he just bring a planet down?" Karin asked "I think so" Naruto replied "He''s crazy" Jugo said "That''s funny coming from you" Kimimaro replied "Screw off" Jugo responded "Remind me to never try and fight him" Haku said "So that''s his true power" Sasuke said "Doubt it, he did it too effortlessly" Itachi replied "True, this man is the closest thing to a god right now" Shisui said "You guys wanna go eat after?" Naruto asked "Yeah" they all responded "No I got to meet someone" Zabuza said COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY New chapter is coming soon Write a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 46 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 50 - Put your faith in me "So first thing first, tell me Nagato, why the obsession with pain?" Hisui asked, like a therapist to a client "When there is love, there is pain. When there is war, there is pain. When there is death there is pain. No matter what you do, there will always be pain" Nagato said "Interesting, so that caused you to create the Akatsuki? To end said pain?" Hisui asked "I created the Akatsuki to end the change of hatred, but after being defeated by you I can see that I''ve strayed from out original goal" Nagato said with a bitter smile "You have, Yahiko to wanted to achieve peace, but your method would disappoint him, he wouldn''t want you have been doing" Hisui said harshly "How can you say that, you don''t even know him" Konan said with anger "I know more than you think, I may not have met him, but I know this isn''t what he wanted" Hisui replied "Your right, this isn''t what Yahiko wanted, but his method can''t work, we tried it and he died because of it" Nagato said with his teeth clenched "Your right, his method failed, and so will yours. You guys can''t ever bring peace" Hisui said with no empathy "How dare you" Konan said as she was about to attack "He''s right, we can''t ever bring peace. So what do you recommend?" Nagato asked, Hisui had a while smile and open his arms wide "I''ll do it, you asked for peace so I shall bring it, you asked for a god so here I am, Put your faith in me Nagato Uzumaki" Hisui said, even though they were in a cave with no light, both Nagato and Konan were almost blinded by how bright Hisui was shining ''He''s the real deal'' Nagato thought, "I have faith, you''ll bring peace to this world" Nagato said "If Nagato has faith in you, then so do I" Konan said "Perfect, before all that, I have a little favor to ask you" Hisui said "Anything" Nagato replied "Die" he said "He''s such a show off" Kuruma said as he was resting in Naruto''s consciousness, but instead of it being a swamp it was a beautiful green grassy plain "That was so cool, he brought down a whole planet" Naruto exclaimed "Was that his true power? No he did it to effortlessly" Sasuke said "That was so dangerous, the collision of two planets would have killed everybody" Karin said "Your too negative Karin, that was such a manly and cool technique, I''m just-I''m just so jealous of how cool that was" Jugo said as he was clenching his fist with tears rolling down his face "Your too funny Jugo" Haku said with a chuckle "See you guys later" Zabuza said as he was about to go meet a certain someone "Oh, Zabuza I''ve been noticing you''ve been sneaking around lately and going to Konoha. Wanna tell us why?" Shisui said as he put his hand over Zabuza''s shoulder "None of your business" Zabuza said "Don''t be like that, we all know about her" Shisui said, he quickly moved back avoiding the attack Zabuza just sent "Last time we fought it was a draw, I wonder what the results will be this time" Zabuza said "Well last time I didn''t have these eyes" Shisui said as he activated his eternal Mangeky "Oh do you think you''re the only one who had a new power?" Zabuza said as he points his sword straight forward with his right hand, then with his left hand he held onto his right arm. "Are you ready for this?" Zabuza asked, the position he was in was similar to a certain soul reaper "Go for it" Shisui said "Rele-" Zabuza was interrupted by a sudden pressure that hit him and Shisui causing them to fall on the ground "You two always fight like children, act your age" Hisui said as he appeared above them "Are they always like this?" Itachi asked "Yes, it''s quite annoying" Sasuke answered "Hisui-sama, how was it, did you handle that imbecile?" Kimimaro asked "Yes" Hisui responded "I knew you could do it, it must have been so easy for you" Kimimaro said "Indeed it was, let''s go back to the village" Hisui said as he opened a portal that they all entered, well almost "We''re still here" Shisui mumbled as he tried to get up, but it was too late as the portal closed "Damn this is all your fault" Zabuza said "You can''t put all the blame on me" Shisui said "Guys look up, it''s Lord Hisui" a random civilian said, everyone looked up to see their leader footing above them, perfectly fine "Pain is dead" Hisui said, and like that everyone started celebrating "Lord Hisui, Lord Hisui, Lord Hisui" everyone started chanting, Hisui then vanished returning to the castle "Todays been such a long day" Hisui said as he thought back on the day "everything''s falling into place" he said with a smile "Hisui-sama, you got an invitation to the Kage summit" Kimimaro said as he entered with a scroll in hand "Is that so? I thought the old dudes wouldn''t let me in, but it seems we''re too powerful for them to ignore us" Hisui said "Yes, we are after all the strongest village" Kimimaro said "Indeed we are, tell Naruto and Sasuke to get ready and that we leave in a week" Hisui said "But you can only take two guards with you, don''t tell me, you''re leaving me here, but I''m your shield?" Kimimaro asked with tears in his eyes "Of course not, you''re my shield. Besides, even if I do bring an extra person, can they stop me?" Hisui asked "Your right, I''m a fool for thinking otherwise" Kimimaro said with a smile as he went and delivered the message "He''s finally going to make his appearance" Hisui said as the image of a man wearing an orange mask appeared in his mind Chapter 51 - Kage summit part 1 "Do we have to go?" Naruto complained as we were about to enter the portal "Your always complaining" Sasuke said "Says the emo" Naruto replied "Idiot" Sasuke said "Moron" Naruto replies "Both of you shut up, when we get there just sit down and watch, only do anything if I tell you so" Hisui said "Aye aye, captain" Naruto said "Ok" Sasuke said "Kimimaro you do the same" Hisui continued "As you wish" Kimimaro replied "Then let''s go" Hisui said as they all entered the portal. When they opened their eyes they were greeted with a dark room with six large banners, each banner had the kanji of their respective element. Fire for the Hokage, wind for the Kazekage, water for the Mizukage, lightning for the Raikage, and earth for the Tsuchikage, the sixth one had the kanji for Nox "So you must be the king of Nox, your young just like the legends say" said a very short, bald old man with a triangular beard and a moustache that had angular corners, a big red nose and thick eyebrows "And you must be Lord Tsuchikage, nice to meet you I''m Hisui Tenno" Hisui said with a kind smile and his hand out for a handshake "Your different then the rumors said, but that doesn''t change a thing, you might think your tough because of those made up stories, but I can see that your just a foolish child" Onoki the Tsuchikage stated "HOW DAR-" Kimimaro was about to charge at him but was quickly stopped by Naruto "Watch" Naruto said "Is that so? Usually I''m very kind and avoid unnecessary violence, but" Hisui was saying, and before anyone''s brain could even comprehend what was going on he appeared in front of Onoki "I don''t appreciate disrespect" Hisui said as he flicked Onoki''s forehead with a smile ''He was fast, much much faster than me'' thought a dark skin man with a large muscular build, with blond combed back hair, a small moustache and goatee. This was the fourth Raikage, A "You dare attack the Tsuchika-" said both of Onoki''s guards but before they could move, Naruto was in front both of them "What are you going to do?" Naruto asked while releasing some of Kuruma''s killing intent which paralyzed the guards with fear "Enough of all this conflict, I introduced myself and you should do the same, it is after all my first kage meeting" Hisui said as he left Onoki who was frozen there speechless alone "I think you already know me, but it''s nice to see you again Hisui-sama" Gaara said with a smile "Yo" Kankuro said as he popped his head out of the curtain which was where all the guards where sitting behind "Nice seeing you guys again" Temari so said as she did the same "It''s always nice seeing familiar faces" Hisui said "Yo" both Sasuke and Naruto said "The sand trio, it brings me back to that training I put you guys through" Kimimaro said and they all shuddered "You guys seem quite acquainted, hello again" Tsunade said "Oh hello there Tsunade-san, isn''t it crazy that we meet again here" Hisui said with a chuckle "Indeed it is" She replies "It''s wonderful to meet you Hisui Tenno, I''m Mei Terumi, the fifth Mizukage, the rumors of your looks pales in comparison to actually looking at you" Mei says with a blush "It''s a p???sur? to meet you lord Mizukage, thanks for the compliment, I guess I was just blessed" Hisui said with a laugh which made him look even more handsome "It''s nothing" she mumbled while blushing "My name is A, I''m the fourth Raikage" A said simply "If it isn''t the fastest Shinobi, it''s a p???sur? meeting you Lord Raikage" Hisui said ''How can I call myself the fastest after today? Not to mention the blond Naruto, I heard he''s mastered the flying thunder god'' A thought "and I''m the host of this summit, Mifune" said a old man with long, grey hair, which almost reaches down to his waist, with bandages wrapped around his head "Nice to meet you Mifune, now we should start right?" HIisui said, Naruto, Sasuke, and Kimimaro went behind the curtain like all the other guards and Hisui sat in front of the Nox banner "Yes, I call this meeting to discuss the Akatsuki and their quest to capture all the Jinchurikis" A said "They are a very dangerous group and have even managed to capture me, I have sought the aid of the five kage many times" Gaara stated "That''s an embarrassment, a covert rescue mission is the norm, no one seeks the help of other lands when one''s jinchuriki has gone missing" Onoki said "Well the Akatsuki were a group of very powerful Shinobi by your standards, a single village can''t possibly hope to defeat them" Hisui said "So your saying that even Nox can''t defeat the akatsuki, I thought you were the most powerful Shinobi to exist" Onoki said "There are two things wrong with what you said, number one, Nox isn''t a village, it''s an entire country so when I say a village I don''t include myself. Number two is a common misconception, I''m not the strongest Shinobi ever, not at all, After all I''m not a Shinobi I''m just a King" Hisui said with a smile "So you believe that Nox can handle the akatsuki" Tsunade said, she was thinking back to that letter she got "Yeah they''re all weak, Naruto or Sasuke beats all of them by themselves with low difficulty" Hisui said "Bold claim" A said "It''s not a aim if it''s a fact, so you guys don''t have to worry about the Akatsuki, you should worry about the one pulling the strings though" Hisui said "I thought you already killed the leader" Tsunade asked "I did, but I''m not talking about him" Hisui said "Then who?" Mei asked "He''s been controlling the Akatsuki all this time, hiding his face behind an orange mask, he calls himself Madara Uchiha" Hisui said which all shocked everyone there "IMPOSSIBLE, Madara Uchiha is dead" Onoki said as he slammed his fist on the table "I know he is, but this man claims to be him, he''s the one you should be worried about" Hisui said, feeding the kages just enough information "And why should, we believe you?"Onoki asked "Do what you wish, but just know that the people whose lives are in danger, aren''t mine" Hisui said "So what should we do?" Mei asked "Wait it out, he''s going to show himself really soon. Anything else you guys wanna talk about?" Hisui asked "There is one things that I believe got us all on edge, the planet in the sky" Gaara said "Oh yeah sorry about that, I got carried away" Hsiui said with a chuckle "Impossible, something on that level is beyond your wildest dreams" Onoki said "Want me to do it again? It''s honestly not that hard" Hisui asked as he raised his hand "Is what you''re saying true? Was that you?" A asked "Yeah, someone was calling himself a god so I had to show him the real deal" Hisui said with a yawn "Kids these days, their egos overflowing their brains that they even call themselves a god" Onoki said with a hint of disdain "Says the old man that doesn''t know his place, here let me show you" Hisui said as he used his telepathy to show Onoki the fight with Pain, after he was done Onoki shuddered "Y-you h-how, what are you?" Onoki asked with fear "What did you do" A asked with his guard up "Just showed him something, he''ll be alright" Hisui said "Forgive me" Onoki said as he calmed himself down and bowed his head "All is forgiven, also get ready" Hisui said "For what?" Onoki asked "That" Hisui said as he pointed to a green plant bulb that appeared in the middle of the room (Bonus) "Naruto thank you again for the seal" said Kakashi, but this time instead of one of his eyes being covered by his headband, no one were "It was nothing, a seal that stopped the chakra flow to that eye was a challenge but not too hard, but hey look at you now, you can turn the Sharingan on and off" Naruto said "It''s almost like your an Uchiha" Sasuke said "Speaking of Uchiha, I heard you and your brother reunited, how is he?" Kakashi asked "He''s good, we killed Danzo which freed us of our vengeance" Sasuke said with a smile That''s nice to hear, you can visit whenever you want" Kakashi said "Will do" Sasuke replied "You guys are too loud, I''m trying to hear what Hisui-same is saying" Kimimaro stated Chapter 52 - Kage summit finale The green bulb then opened up and out came a pure white skinned man with short green hair, the right side of his body looked to be split in half "Well hello there" he said. Suddenly all the guards emerged from behind the curtain and stood in front of their respective kage "One problem after another, now what?" The Raikage asked "Is he Akatsuki?" Gaara wondered "I''m think so" onoki replied "Madara Uchiha is stuck here, I wonder where do you think he could be hiding right now? Any guesses?"" The man asked in a teasing tone "What is all this?" The Raikage asked "Madara Uchiha, could it possibly be him?" Onoki mumbled "It''s like a game of hide and seek, let''s try and find Madara, come on" the man said again with a grin. The Raikage tired of him grabbed him by the throat "Tell me where Madara Uchiha is, give me an answer" the Raikage commanded as he squeezed in the man''s neck ''This guy, he moves super fast'' the man thought to himself "Refuse to answer and I will show you no mercy" the Raikage said "Kufufufu, where''s the fun in that?" The man asked "Then go to hell" the Raikage said as he snapped his neck, the man fell down and was presumed to be dead "Is that it?" Kankuro asked "No, if what he said was true then Madara Uchiha is nearby" Gaara answered "If it''s truly Madara Uchiha then he has to be an old man way out of his prime, we can take him" The Raikage said "Don''t underestimate that man" Onoki said as he thought back to the time he once fought Madara several years ago. Then they began to hear sounds of fighting in the entrance "Could it be?" Mei wondered "Let''s find out" the Raikage said as he rushed to where he heard the sound. When he arrived he was greeted with the sight of dead samurais scattered on the floor, and in the middle stood a single man in the akatsuki robe wearing an orange spiral mask that revealed one eye which was a Sharigan "Fourth Raikage, it''s a p???sur? to meet you" the man said "Are you Madara Uchiha?" The Raikage asked "Indeed I am, and I have a proposition for you" Madara said "I don''t want to hear anything from you" the Raikage said as he activated lightning armour, severely increasing his speed and power. He then dashed toward Madara with his fist ???ked back, Madara made no movements and stood perfectly still. Just as the Raikage was about to land his punch, he went straight through Madara "what the hell?" The Raikage wondered what had just happened "No attacks work on me" Madara said "Shut your trap" the Raikage said as he tried the same thing, and got the same results. Whenever he tried to attack, the attack when right through him "Your impatient, let''s see if the others are like you" Madara said as he a began to be swallowed by his Sharigan "Lord Raikage!" Said Darui and Shee, the guards of the Raikage "DON''T LET HIM GET AWAY!" The Raikage shouted, Darui started doing handsigns but it was too late "This isn''t over" Madara said as he vanished "Damn it" the Raikage said "Lord Raikage was that him?" Darui asked "He said he was" the Raikage replied In an seemingly endless void shown to be composed from an innumerable amount of randomly arranged and differently sized rectangular prisms, appeared Madara "How did it go" Kisame asked "He won''t listen to reason, I need you to go after the eight tails Jinchuriki" Madara said "My blood is boiling, samehada shall feast on his chakra" Kisame said "Hmm it''s as dull as I expected" said a voice, this shocked both Madara and Kisame as no one can enter this dimension without obito, when they turned to look at who it was they both ?r??n?d as they knew they can''t beat this person, after all it was Hisui "How did you enter my dimension?" Madara asked "Pretty simple actually, I just asked Kakashi to send me here, after you and him share a pair of Sharigans, isn''t that right Obito?" Hisui said, this shocked Madara who was now revealed to be Obito "Who are you?" Obito asked ready to get on the offensive "Don''t you already know who I am?" Hisui asked "I do, but how can you possibly possess such information?" Obito asked "Many people ask questions that will never be answered, I''m just here to tell you to go on with your plan" Hisui said "So you even know about that? Will you surrender your Jinchuriki?" Obito asked "Never, besides you can''t even beat him if you tried" Hisui responded "So what was the point of coming here" Kisame asked "I just wanted to meet you Obito, can you send me our?" Hisui asked "Do you think I will let you out of here in one peace considering how much of a threat you are?" Obito asked "Yes, I thought you would be nice" Hisui said "Well I''m not" Kisame said as he unwrapped Samehada and dashed toward Hisui he swung his blade at Hisui''s head and before it made contact, it stopped. Samehada one of the strongest weapon the world, was stopped by a finger "Weak" Hisui said "How is this possible? What are you? you don''t even have any chakra" Kisame asked "Indeed I don''t, let me help you out because I pity you" Hisui said as he created Kisame a new arm "How is this possible?" Kisame asked "Because I''m the Jade Emperor and the king of nox, I look forward to what the future has in store for this world" Hisui said as he summoned one of his equipment, the Cane of the sage. He swung it and a portal opened up, he looked back at Obito and Kisame and smiled as he entered the portal Hisui was now back, out of Obito''s dimension ''it''s all coming together, the infinite Tsukuyomi is utter trash, how can you grant peace through illusion? But that''s not what matters, I have to be prepared for the far future'' Hisui contemplates "Your back, how was it?" Kakashi asked "Fine, I met Madara Uchiha" Hisui said "What did he say?" Onoki asked "Why don''t you ask him" said Hisui as he pointed to Obito who was now in the center "My name is Madara Uchiha, I have something I want to explain to you, after it I want to ask you a question" Obito said "About what?" Onoki asked "My goal, the infinite Tsukuyomi" Obito said, the Raikage once again dashed toward obito in an attempt to land a hit, but still got the same result, he went right through him "I don''t care about the akatsuki''s plans, I will never agree to it" the Raikage said "Talk" Hisui said "I was hoping to weaken the five kage and take them hostage, but because of a certain someone it looks like that won''t be happening now" Obito said with a sigh "Hostage? For what?" Mei asked "So that the infinite Tsukiyomi could be completed without any complications. Currently I don''t possess much power, my current self is a shell of what I used to be" Obito said "So is this plan of yours to return to your original self?" Shee asked "You can say so, but that''s not all there is to it. Everything will become one with me, a unified being" Obito said "A unified being? What does that mean?" Onoki asked "The sage of six paths left a stone tablet that can be deciphered with the Sharingan and rinnegan, and in that tablet told the tale of a being that was the combination of all the tailed beast, the Juubi" Obito said "Juubi?" Gaara asked "Yes, a combination of all the tailed beast, all the current tailed beasts are split from the Juubi by the sage of six paths. He was the Jinchuriki of the Juubi and before his death fearing what the Juubi might do he split it into nine different beast. Then he took the husk of the Juubi and left it in the moon" Obito said "What do you hope to accomplish with this power?" Mifune asked "I will become the Jinchuriki and cast a genjutsu on all humans using the moon to project my eyes, there I will control humans and unite them creating peace" Obito said "There is no meaning behind it if it is not in the real world" Gaara said "There is nothing in it, no dreams or hope" Mei said "What have you Kage accomplished? There is no hope, if you don''t agree there will be war" Obito said "War you say" Gaara said "The capture of the Hachibi was a failure, so I suggest you just hand it over including with the nine tails" Obito said "We will never hand over them to you" Gaara said "Agreed" everyone said "Then so be it, I hereby declare the fourth great ninja war" Obito said "The fourth great ninja war? Are you serious?" Onoki asked "Next time we meet will be on the battlefield" Obito said as he used his teleported back into his dimension "It always comes down to war" Hisui said with a sigh "Will we really fight?" Naruto asked "Of course" Hisui said "Against what army?" Sasuke asked "We shall see, for now let us return" Hisui said "As you wish" Kimimaro said "So another war is coming huh?" Onoki asked "Yes it is, I have stuff to do, but may we meet again in the battlefield" Hisui said as they entered the portal "Why do you seem to be in a rush?" Naruto asked "It''s time to check on Orochimaru" Hisui answered Chapter 53 - Discord So I''ve decided to create a discord server cause why not, also I''m releasing a chapter later today also. I''m posting the link on here and author''s notes discord.gg/NhmEmc Chapter 54 - Give me all you got In a dim messy room with scrolls scattered around, and various tubes filled with different things were Orochimaru and Kabuto were looking at a small red rock "we did it" Orochimaru exclaimed "Is this is it? The energy stone?" Kabuto asked as he tried and reached for it "Don''t, any being with chakra who touches it, gets theirs chakra drained" Orochimaru stated "So the only person in the world who can touch it, is Hisui himself" Kabuto said, just like that the doors flung open and in fake Hisui, Sasuke, Naruto, and Kimimaro "Speak of the devil" Orochimaru said "Orochimaru, it''s been like three years. You don''t yet?" Hisui asked with a smile "You''ve been asking me that every single day, but today is your lucky day. I''ve done it" Orochimaru answered s he pointed to the red rock "Really?" Hisui asked surprised by Orochimaru''s answer, he looks toward the rock and picks it up "it feels like a regular rock" Hisui said "Well that''s because it''s empty, hand it over to Naruto" Orochimaru said and Hisui did just that. When Naruto held it he was shocked "Jeez, this thing is eating away at my chakra really fast" Naruto exclaimed "Fantastic" Hisui said as he took it back, but this time he felt the energy within and could actually use it. He opened his palm to a wall and used a minuscule amount of energy from the stone and then a ball of energy shot out from his hand and blew the wall apart "Did you have to do that in my lab?" Orochimaru asked frustrated "Oh sorry about that, this is the closest thing I''ve gotten to a gift if you think about it. Thank you Orochimaru" Hisui said "It was nothing really, as long as you don''t forget the deal" Orochimaru said "Of course I didn''t, Naruto how long can you hold this rock until you completely run out of chakra" Hisui asked "Around three days" Naruto replied after doing the math in his head "Well do me a favor and hold onto this for a day, Orochimaru tomorrow I shall grant you what you always wanted" Hisui said as he handed Naruto the rock "I look forward to it" Orochimaru said with a smile and a hint of excitement in his eyes "Oh and there will be a war soon, if you wish to participate you can" Hisui said "A war? Who has declared it? Is it the stone village?" Orochimaru asked a little bit displeased "No, it''s Madara Uchiha" Hisui said "That''s impossible, he died years ago" Orochimaru said "Well he says he is, but we couldn''t see his face because he was wearing an orange mask" Naruto said ''Orange mask? Sounds familiar'' Orochimaru thought you himself "well if you wish for me to be part of this war, then say the word" Orochimaru said "Perfect, I''ll inform you when it starts, as for now? Do what you won''t, experiment what you want, as long as it isn''t morally wrong. So no experimenting kids or people unless they truly wish for it I guess, but no kids even if they ask for it" Hisui said in a serious tone "Of course, no need to worry" Orochimaru said as he started to sweat a little "Good, well I''ll be off, thank you again" Hisui said as he started to leave the room, but before he left he sent a look at Kabuto who nodded in response "What to do now?" Naruto asked as he played with the rough energy stone in his hand "I''m making an announcements to the others, Kimimaro please go fetch them" Hisui asked "As you wish" Kimimaro said as he dashed away "What did you truly talk about with Madara when you entered his dimension" Sasuke asked "Nothing much" Hisui said "Your hiding something" Sasuke replied "Am I? I''ll tell you if you can beat me in fight" Hisui said with a smile "Tch" Sasuke su?k?d his teeth in response aggravated by his response "Relax, put your faith in me, everything I do always has a reason, even the smallest things" Hisui said seriously "I trust you" Sasuke said "Good" Hisui said, they were now in his throne room and everyone was already there awaiting his announcement "What did you call us here for?" Zabuza asked "I want you all to know that the fourth great ninja war is coming" Hisui said as he sat on his throne "What? How can that be?" Karin asked "Madara Uchiha declared it after me and the Raikage refused to hand over our little brothers" Hisui said "Madara Uchiha? The Uchiha Ancestor? The one who helped create Konoha and the strongest Uchiha yo ever exist?" Shisui kept asking a multitude of questions "Yes, that''s why I''ve decided upon something" Hisui said "What is it?" Haku asked "All of you will fight me, if I''m not satisfied with your power I won''t let you fight in the war" Hisui said in a serious tone "All of us against you?" Karin asked as she thought back to the last time they all tried that "Fine by me, I''ve been itching to see the gap between us" Zabuza said as he grabbed his blade "It pains me to go against you Hisui-sama, but if you wish it then I can not refuse" Kimimaro said "Bring it on" Jugo said as he palmed his fist "It''s always violence with you guys" Karin says with a sigh "I wanna see how long I can last this time" Shisui said "Let''s see how these eyes fair against your power" Itachi said activating his Sharigan "War, such a shame. But if I can stop the people causing it then I will, even if it means fighting you" Haku said "I want to bring out your true power" Sasuke said "I''d rather not fight if I''m being honest, but when it''s against you, our blood boils in excitement" Naruto says with a smile, Kuruma doing the same "Good, get excited. Let''s hope you don''t disappoint" Hisui said as he stood up and opened a portal to a barren land far away from the country. The first thing he did was take off the robe of the sage, leaving him shirtless while wearing some pants "So you''re underestimating us" Zabuza said as he saw what hisui was doing "I''m not underestimating, I''m making the fight more entertaining" Hisui said "Are you ready?" naruto asked "Give me all you got" Hisui says with his arms wide open Chapter 55 - Is that all? The first to move was Zabuza brandishing his sword, he seemed to be going for an overhead swing, but Hisui caught the sword with two fingers "too slow" Hisui said as he lifted his leg and was about to kick Zabuza in his side, until he looked down and it was frozen "huh" Hisui says, but with just a flex of his leg the ice shatters. But by then Zabuza had already jumped back to the others. "Guys, I''ve always wanted to test myself against Hisui. Just stand back for a minute" Naruto says as he palms his fist and starts walking towards Hisui "Huh? Who said you can take him by yourself?" Sasuke says as he also steps forward "I don''t need your help Sasuke, just stand by and let your senior The great Naruto handle this" Naruto said with a smirk "Shut up you dobe" Sasuke says clenching his teeth "Huh? What did you say? LETS GO AT IT RIGHT NOW" Naruto shouts "SURE, IM FINE WITH BEATING YOU" Sasuke says "Shouldn''t we stop them?" Itachi asked "No point" Shisui answered with a sigh "What are you two idiots doing?" Hisui said as he knocked both of them across the head "Ow" Naruto wh?n?d "Tch" Sasuke says "Both of you come here, come at me with everything you have" Hisui says "You got it" Naruto says as he opened his eyes to reveal sage mode "let''s do this Kuruma" Naruto says then he''s suddenly coated in yellow chakra with some semblance to fire. With two horns on his head, six magatama markings around his neck, a prominent swirl design over his stomach, and various other lines extending along his body "It''s time to show you the power of the Uchiha clan" Sasuke said as he opened his eyes to reveal his Sharigan, then suddenly purple markings appeared around his eyes, with two horns sticking out his head "Come on show me the strength of my two strongest students" said Hisui with a smile and his arms stretched out "Careful what you wish for" Naruto and Sasuke say at the same time. They then look at each other and nod. Then with incredible surpassing light, they dashed towards me. Naruto with a punch and Sasuke with his sword. But both of their attacks were stopped by Hisui''s b?r? hands "Is that it?" Hisui asked, then Naruto smirked and disappeared in a yellow flash, then reappeared right behind me "RASENGAN" Naruto shouts, but I just grab Sasuke and black the attack using his body "Damn" Sasuke said, then he started encasing himself with lightning including his sword, he then threw a slash at my face, but Hisui caught it with three fingers. Then Naruto then appeared above his head trying to get him with a kick. But hisui moved his head in time, he then tried to get a ahold of Naruto''s leg but he already disappeared in a flash "Rasenshuriken" Naruto shouts as he creates hundreds of clones each with a rasenshuriken, then throwing all of them at Hisui, causing him to have to use one of his power "Repel" Hisui said towards Naruto''s attack, completing stopping any of them from getting him "Fire style: great fire ball justu" Sasuke said as he a large ball of fire flew to Hisui, but instead of dodging he just slapped it away "Chidori stream" Sasuke says as he stabs his sword into the ground, a large amount of lightning is sent to where Hisui is standing. But Hisui just casually jumps over it, and jumps right toward Sasuke in an attempt to kick him, but he suddenly disappeared in a yellow flash and reappeared far behind him, with Naruto at his side "So you saved him from that kick Naruto, good call" Hisui said "Super mini tail beast bomb" Naruto says as he zooms towards Hisui, but Hisui just side steps and throws a punch, but Naruto disappeared in a yellow flash "That''s annoying" Hisui sigh "Gotchu" Naruto says with a smirk "Huh?" Hisui asked "CHIDORI" Sasuke shouts behind him, attempting to stab Hisui, even getting close enough to touch Hisui''s robe, but Hisui grabbed Sasuke wrist and threw him over his shoulder "That was close, I guess I left my guard down too much. I''m impressed, but that''s not all you guys have" Hisui said. Then Naruto threw tens of tri-pronged kunai around Hisui "Infinite Naruto barrage" hundred of shadow clones say as they start teleporting all around Hisui trying to hit him "Don''t forget who taught you this move" Hisui said as he started floating up and flew up to the sky "That''s not fair" Naruto shouted "Nothing is fair in life" Hisui said, but that''s when he felt something was wrong, the shadow clones smirked "RASENGAN/CHIDORI" both Naruto and Sasuke shouted at the same time, but they were behind Hisui ''How did they get behind me?'' Hisui wondered as both attacks connected and sent him flying down "That actually worked" Sasuke said "Impressive" Hisui said as he stood up, but he took no sort of damage whatsoever "I didn''t expect that, let me guess. When Sasuke tried to hit me with that chidori last time, he tagged me with the flying raijin" Hisui said with a smile, a proud smile "You got it, you looked down on us too much" Naruto says "Good, that''s good. I think it''s time I stopped giving myself a handicap" Hisui said "What?" Sasuke asked "Release" Hisui said, as all the gravity he was putting onto himself finally came off "How much gravity?" Naruto asked "A thousand" Hisui said with a smirk, which shook everyone "He was that strong, even with a thousand time the gravity on him" Zabuza muttered as he clenched his fist "Dammit" Sasuke said "All of you guys, stop watching. Come here, all of you at the same time" Hisui said and he was serious. Now it was Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, Itachi, Kimimaro, Zabuza, Haku, Karin, and Jugo vs Hisui "Ice dome" Haku says, covering the entire area into his Ice Dome. The image of him then appeared in every Ice mirror "Sharigan" Itachi and Shisui said as they activated their mangekyo. "AAGGHGGHGG" Jugo shouts as he absorbs an enormous amount of sage chakra, turning his entire skin grey, with reptile like eyes. But he doesn''t completely lose himself "I''ve been hoping to use this for a while. I''m tired of seeing these damn Uchihas having giant forms, even Naruto has one. That''s not fair, so with the help of Naruto and his seals, I''ve created my own" Zabuza says with a smirk as he holds his sword pointing it at Hisui, he then grabs his arm "RELEASE" he shouts then suddenly markings appear all over his arms, then an enormous amount of water, enough to fill maybe even an ocean shoots out of Zabuza. The water then converges building up, then slowly forming legs, then a waist, then an arm, and finally a head "A Susanoo?" Sasuke asked "Water style: water avatar Justu" Zabuza says as he was placed into the ?h?st of the giant water avatar. It looked just like him, even clenching it''s own version of his blade "HAHAHAHAH, THATS HILARIOUS" Hisui laughs intensely "but that''s perfect, you wanted something that you couldn''t have. So just make your own, I''m impressed" Hisui said "It''s time my lord" Kimimaro said as bones started protruding from his body, they then converged and formed two large spears that surrounded his hands. Then a large sharp bone tail shot out from behind him ''Wait am I the only one without a special form?'' Karin thought to herself "Let''s go" Hisui said as he dashed toward the others, Haku then started appearing between the mirrors at crazy speed, but Hisui managed to dodge each attack. Then as Hisui was about to counterattack, Jugo jumped at him, creating a large spiked fist "AGH" he shouts as he throws his punch, Hisui sidestepped and kicked Jugo in his side, sending him flying back "Forest of bones" Kimimaro says as he slams his foot onto the ground, causing extremely large bones to shoot out from the ground, but Hisui dodged all of them "dodge this" Kimimaro said as he inside of one of the home trees, trying to stab Hisui with one of his Spears, but Hisui just grabbed it and pulled Kimimaro out slamming him into the ground. Then suddenly shirtless and kunai were thrown at him, but he just moved his hand and sent them all flying away. Looking at who threw it, he met eyes with Itachi "TSUKIYOMI" Itachi shouts, Hisui looked around as the world started to change ''Hmm, so he injected chakra into me to put me in the genjutsu. Too bad'' Hisui thinks with a smirk "He fell into my Genjustu" Itachi states "WAIT NO HE CA-" Naruto tried to shout but it was too late as Hisui appeared in front of Itachi punching him in his face "Genjutsu doesn''t work on me, I can sense everything" Hisui said with a smirk "Damn" Itachi said "Phoenix slash" Shisui said as he sent multiple slashes of fire with his tanto, but Hisui took the attack head on, and received no damage "DONT FORGET ABOUT ME" Karin shouts as she sends a punch toward Hisui, but he just slightly moves his head dodging the punch. He then sent a gut punch right into Karin, sending her back "WATER SLASH" Zabuza shouts as he swings his blade and a large amount of water is sent to Hisui''s way "Kami no ken: obliterating punch" Hisui says as he ???ked his fist back, and threw the punch. Releasing a gust of wind so powerful, all the water was blasted away, that''s when he noticed that it was raining and there were thunderclouds in the sky "KIRIN" Sasuke shouts as a large amount of lightning in the form of dragon shot towards Hisui "TAILED BEAST BOMB" Naruto shouted as he was now in his tailed beast mode, inside a large chakra version of Kuruma. The massive tailed beast bomb was sent toward Hisui "Consecutive Water slash" Zabuza shouted as he swung his sword multiple times, sending multiple slashes of water at Hisui "CHAKRA BLASTER" Jugo also shouted, as he formed a large canon with his hand, then he shot a large amount of chakra at Hisui "Earth style: Earth fist" Karin said as she slammed her hand into the ground, creating a large fist out of rocks that smashed toward Hisui "Susanoo" Itachi and Shisui shouted as a half complete Susanoo appeared around both of them. Shisui then sent a large amount of Chakra needles at Hisui while Itachi threw his yasaka beads at Hisui "BONE SPIKE" Kimimaro said as large amounts of bones shot out of him and converged into one giant bone spike, which he then sent toward Hisui "Ice spear" Haku said as he created a large spear made out of ice, and sent it all toward Hisui "So this is all your power? I guess it''s only fair if I get a little serious" Hisui said as he summoned his sword. Right when all the attacks were about to hit him "Kami no Ken Sword Style: Begone" he said as he swung his sword - "You guys impressed me. I''ll allow you to fight in the war" Hisui said as he stared at all his comrades that were completely knocked out "I should really fix this" Hisui said as he stared at the damage he caused, all the mountains in front of him were completely gone, and the ground below him was destroyed "whatever, I''ll do it later" Hisui said as he walked away, leaving everyone with their injuries on the ground (Bonus) "What the, what happened" Naruto says as he wakes up to an extremely sore body. Everyone is still knocked out, when he tries to remember what happened, all he saw was the shine of a sword and everything went black "Damn, with just one swing of his blade" Sasuke muttered as he also woke up "But that was the first time he truly tried against us, even though it wasn''t much. It''s progress" Kimimaro said as he woke up also "I won the bet, you said you would make him go a hundred percent" Naruto said as he looked toward Sasuke "Whatever" Sasuke said embarrassed "Wait, did he leave us here?" Karin said as she just woke up "What''s this?" Naruto said as he saw a note and read it out loud "I was going to fix the surroundings, but as training I''m leaving it to you" "What the hell? We didn''t cause this he did" Karin said "He''s lazy" Zabuza said "He is" everyone replied "ACCHOO, is someone talking about me?" Hisui asked as he sneezed Chapter 56 - Let’s Talk So guys I know you''re all probably mad at me. I said I was gonna pick this back up but I really couldn''t. Everytime I tried to write a chapter I was just so unhappy and didn''t want to do it anymore. The past few chapters I was forcing myself for you guys but I just can''t anymore, and I''m sorry. So with that said I''ve been picking writing back up, and this time I''m enjoying it again. So please go check out my new story "Beware His Power: Izuku''s Light". With your help and support I feel I can do this again, and maybe one day I''ll pick this story back up.